Our Journey Living In Nature

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 21, Section 2 – Winter Camp

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 21, Section 2 – Winter Camp

December 1, 2018 – Saturday

The beauty of a new snow fall

It is 32 deg. So far the tent has performed well. I am glad I got the larger tent for the comfort and space it provides to us for the long winter. Originally I thought it was an over kill for the size. But if is perfect. I think the boys are enjoying it as well. It will be the only time we will use this tent unless we do another such winter camp. After this, I don’t have any ideas where we will be heading after this, or for how long? The boys have not put any more tears in the tent, just the small one at our back door screen. The wood stove is working well, but I am getting heat loss by keeping both door screens open, and the window screens open. I do that so the boys don’t get over heated, and being able to enjoy the views of nature outside. A little cold doesn’t hurt. We are getting a little condensation in the tent. It always seems colder in the tent then outside. I will have to check to see the difference between the inside temperature and the outside temperature some day?

For some reason I was feeling a little anxious this morning, but soon this feeling cleared up once I got up and outside.

Jeff just returned from visiting family in Las Vegas. It was peaceful here while he was gone. Maybe that is why I feel anxious. There is some tension between us. There are good days and bad days depending on Jeff’s mood in the moment. I try to focus on kindness with him, but it can be a challenge.

The sun is peeking through the fog. I will grab my -40 deg sleeping bag from the trailer and have it handy in the tent if I need it. We are suppose to get colder temperatures this week, and possibly for the following week.

It is nice having a live electrical connection to the tent for charging. That is always a problem while camping on the road. I have solar chargers with us, but they can’t always be used due to the lack of solar access.

Today I will chop wood, clean the stove, and clean the spark arrestor. My friend from Hawaii sent me a new DVD player and batteries. My sister also sent me a large package of batteries as well. I use a lot of battery power.

December 4, 2018 – Tuesday

We experienced our coldest day yet at 20 deg. We have a sunny day today.

I am experiencing more anxiety at night, and in the early mornings, making the nights very unpleasant. Once I am up and around, I am fine. During our walks, I say mantras to empower me, and that seems to help as well.

One mantra is:

I feel strong

I feel empowered

I feel unlimited

I feel confident in all that I do

I feel unstoppable

I feel fearless

December 5, 2018 – Wednesday

I woke up to 16 degrees inside the tent with frost on the inside roof surface. It felt like I was sleeping inside an ice box. I didn’t mind, it is part of the experience. I am sure the boys love it. I will have to tweak my ventilation a bit inside the tent. The Sun was shining, and I can feel the warmth of the Sun coming through the tent a bit.

Outside the ground was covered in frost with millions of ice crystals shimmering like diamonds against the reflection from the Sun. It was a magical sight to behold. We had no wind, and if dressed properly, it didn’t feel that cold outside. It is all about experiencing nature to her fullest, and in all of her seasons. This is why I am doing this. It is all about gaining a deep relationship with nature. Feeling her in one’s very soul of being, through silence, in seeing and listening quietly.

Today we went to the library to upload some photos (lots of photos), and my laptop took time to boot up because it was so cold. I was at the library for about an hour to a hour and a half with no luck kick starting my laptop. So we left. I left the laptop at Jeff’s place over night to see if that would help?

I was playing around with the ventilation of the tent. The tent does have fixed ventilation openings, but I will playing around with the ventilation, closing things up at night, or adjusting the openings.

It is nice having that wood stove for heat. Most of the condensation is coming from me and the boys. The other end of the tent gets very little or none.

December 6, 2018 – Thursday

We still got freezing condensation inside the tent this morning. More adjusting of ventilation is required.

We got up at 7:10 am. Once I was up I adjusted to the cold, and once we were outside, I knew it would feel more comfortable. That is, as long as we didn’t get any wind. Most of the time we didn’t have any issues with the wind. Yet!

The thermometer read 9 degrees this morning. And being outside it felt warmer than being inside the tent. The condensation plays a big factor in this. The worst part was always getting out of the sleeping bag to get dressed. It was mighty cold. When I thought about doing a winter camp in Idaho, I wasn’t too concerned with the cold since I dealt with much colder weather in the high country of Colorado at 9,000 plus elevations while working outside all day at the ski area at Mary Jane Ski Area, that was part of the Winter Park Ski Area, for the whole winter. The town of Winter Park is one of the highest towns in Colorado. The coldest it got was -30 deg. We considered being in the -10 to 10 degrees and with the sun out, and no wind a stroll in the park. We very seldom had any winds, not even a slight breeze. It was a joy and wonderful experience working and living there. I was only 30 years old at the time, and I found it was easy in adapting to the cold.

While fixing breakfast, I was wondering if the eggs would get frozen in the ice chest? Luckily they didn’t. I will have to watch for that. The insulated ice chest also helps in preventing things from freezing. I stopped putting ice in the cooler, and I put a warm water bottle in it so things wouldn’t freeze. It helped a little.

I felt comfortable in my sleeping bag all night at this lower temperature.

I checked on my laptop, and nothing. I will have to take it in to have a computer guy look at it. Luckily there is someone in town who repairs that stuff.

One of my options in keeping the tent warm during the night is to constantly keep the fire going, which would be a pain, and would cost more in wood, or Jeff said, he would let me use an electric heater, which I don’t want to use. Since the boys don’t mind the cold, and I don’t mind the cold, I will just adjust and adapt to it.

I did check both the inside temperature and the outside temperature of the tent, and it read the same. The difference is condensation levels.

It is time to chop more wood. I don’t mind chopping wood, It is good exercise and it gets the blood flowing.

December 7, 2018 – Friday

In was about 20 deg at 8:00 am in the tent. Outside we had blue skies.

I tried my flannel lined pants on today, and it felt very heavy to wear. It also created too much sweat inside of them. I will continue wearing the pants I have been wearing since I don’t have a problem with them. The flannel pants would be good if we had wind, or on very cold days.

My water source froze up this morning with little water for me and the boys. The water I do have is in frozen plastic containers, but I can use the cooking stove to melt water, or the wood burning stove in the tent, or next to the campfire. The things that we take for granted, so basic, can catch us unprepared in these situations. At least I have some options I can use.

Yesterday while getting a salad prepared for dinner, It was frozen in the ice chest. The meat was almost frozen this morning. I put two warm water bottles in the ice chest to prevent from freezing. When we deal with these circumstances, we have to think about the options we have? And what we can learn from these challenges we may face? I was thinking about climate change and how many people will be unprepared to deal with the many hardships we will face and endure – like clean water, clean air, parched land, and food?

December 8, 2018 – Saturday

We had overcast skies this morning at 7:30 am and 14 deg. It warmed up at 10:30 am to 21 degrees.

Yesterday afternoon the water was flowing again from the water spigot. And we had water for this morning, although the flow of water was slow.

My food was still freezing in the ice chest, so I used hot water in two water bottles in the ice chest vs warm water. That seemed to work. I completely stopped putting ice blocks in the ice chest until things started warming up in Spring. I also moved the ice chest in the vestibule to see if that will help a little?

I have been having a campfire outside almost every morning, unless it rained. I have been starting the outside campfire with newspaper, fatwood shavings and a few pieces of fatwood. I also began using a wood base, or platform to keep the fire off the wet ground and snow. With the fatwood all I would need is a spark from the flint of the lighter to get the fire going. Sometimes I would use a cotton ball to get the fire going. It is really nice to have the morning fire, bringing warmth and comfort to the soul. Each day I experience the beauty that is all around us. During the late afternoon we headed straight for the tent and started a fire in the stove. The temperature dropped quickly at 4;00 pm and by then it was dark out.

December 9, 2018 – Sunday

It was 16 deg this morning at 8:00 am. It warmed up to 30 deg. It is mostly clear with a layer of high clouds. Sitting next to the campfire, I enjoyed being in nature, siping a hot cup of coffee, and writing in the journal.

A small bird flew into the tent. I was thinking how difficult it would be getting him or her out? The little guy was able to find it’s way out quickly.

We just hung out today in camp.

December 10, 2018 – Monday

I was thinking about going into town today. But not so much. I woke up to about 3” of snow. It is not much, but I don’t want to take a chance of getting stuck in the snow.

I cleared off most of the snow on the top of the roof early this morning by using a broom, and squeegee on a long pole from the inside of the tent. I started using the squeegee, thinking this would be a perfect tool to get the snow off, but if I caught it just right at the metal corner edge of the squeegee, I could possibly rip the tent, so I decided to use the broom. I didn’t want to get dressed to clear the roof outside, so I tried brushing the inside of the roof, and the snow slid off easily. It was a very light snow. So I swept and banged on the roof with the broom while watching the snow sliding off the top of the roof with ease. I was thinking, “that was easy and I didn’t even have to go outside?” I then went back to bed. I knew if too much snow got on the roof, it could collapse the tent, so I knew this should be taken care of quickly, although it was a light snow.

It was still snowing lightly when we got up. It was beautiful. Like being in a winter wonderland in nature. The ground, the foothills, and the trees were covered in freshly fallen snow. The boys were excited about the snow. They knew exactly what to do. It was time to play in this fluffy stuff.

The boys enjoying the snow.

I took the boys for their morning walk then back to camp. Takota was especially enjoying the snow. Nanook was too, but not as much as Takota.

Since it was still snowing, I started a fire in the stove. I wanted to see how well it cleared the snow off the tent. And we could hunker down inside a warm tent for a bit. The inside of the tent soon became pleasant to be in with, and toasty warm. I brought my chair inside to do some writing in the journal. I also cleared the canopy roof of new snow. Today we will just hang out in camp and see what the day will bring.

I went around camp taking photos of our camp with the snow all around.

On our evening walk, it was 5:00 pm. I felt a sense of peace walking in the snow in the darkness of night. It was one of those magical moments while deeply breathing in this cool air of winter.

Our first real snow of 3 inches. It was nice to see.

December 11, 2018 – Tuesday

We may get a little snow today, then change to rain. It is 30 deg. At 9:45 am.

I will clean the stove and split wood today.

I spend a lot of time splitting wood. A job I did not mind doing.

I was feeling times of uneasiness today, and yesterday for most of the two days. I couldn’t figure out what was going on? Why I was feeling this way? There were times I felt fine, then like a light switch I would feel emotionally uneasy, and down for no reason.

Under the canopy it was very slippery with ice. I had to be careful so as not to slip on my butt.

I am surprised my pens have not froze in these cold temperatures?

After taking some photos of the winter scenery, I was in awe of the beauty all around us. Such beautiful and magical times – but it can also be very dangerous at times for those not aware.

December 12, 2018 – Wednesday

We got up at 7:30 am with partly cloudy skies. It was 30 degrees and it was icy out and slick. Each step had to be taken with respect and caution. Jeff let me use some crampons. I have some somewhere, but not sure where they are at in all my stuff.

I was feeling uneasy again this morning, so I meditated, and that seemed to help calm my mind down.

December 13, 2018 – Thursday

It was 28 deg when we got up at 7:30 am. We have a little breeze this morning making it a bit chilly.

Another morning with uneasiness in my mind. Maybe a couple of sips of hot coffee will help clear the old mind. I feel great now after having some coffee – what a shift. I hate feeling lousy with mind clutter, in a beautiful place I find that we are in.

We will try to go into town today.

I haven’t done much writing, but short writings on Facebook on my smart phone. It seems I get inspired in the early morning while my fingers freeze during typing.

While in the tent, I was writing in my journal, and talking to Nanook. I then looked through the small window at the back of the tent. I saw something that looked like a tree branch that was on the ground with a vertical piece in my sight of vision. It then moved. It was a turkey, then another head popped up next to the first one I saw. Then a third one popped up next to the second one. They are just hanging around camp. Nanook was just watching them, I was thinking about taking a photo of them. Then when I was ready with the camera, they were gone. That happens with wildlife, they never want to stick around for a photo shoot.

It is 9:37 am, 37 deg. And a cold breeze blowing.

Not sure if I will make it into town today, Jeff only graded a part of the driveway yesterday and there is still some icy spots that are questionable if my truck can make it through.

I really haven’t done much writing since I have been here. Only some short writings on facebook. My journal pages have remained blank for the most part. I need to get focused on my writing. I feel the pressure of not writing.

December 14, 2018 – Friday

We got up at 7:30 am – the usual morning lately with the feeling of unease, and anxiety. The stress is a cause of a number of things, but mostly from my mind itself, in my thoughts that I create. It is not from being in nature itself. Nature itself brings me peace within. My thoughts seem to have intensified uncontrollably with no rhyme or reason. Anything can trigger them, as does nature in giving me a feeling of quite solitude, and calm – in a deep feeling of connection with all life.

It is cloudy with some blue skies showing through, at 24 deg. It soon completely clouded up by 9:15 am. The boys and I had a nice walk through the countryside, then back at camp I fixed coffee, and breakfast. I tried to empty my mind and just write, allowing my thoughts to flow onto the page of the journal. I know I am allowing these strong negative emotions I am experiencing to effect my writing. But this is when I should be writing.

They are putting a grip on me that is like an intense fear so strong it is hard letting them go from my consciousness. Like a power that over comes my very being.

December 15, 2018 – Saturday

The boys greeted me for some scratches and loving. It is always nice starting a new day this way. We got up at 7:45 am, and it feels very comfortable outside at 36 deg. The skies are overcast.

I didn’t jump for joy this morning, but it was a better morning than many I was having. These moods I find myself in, is not the weather, or where we are at, or in our situation for the most part. It is about the moody, and unpredictable part of Jeff, that plays into it as with the uncertainty of our future. It is experiencing a dark side within the mind. And it is mostly during the night time hours, reacting to any dreams, good or bad, and my thoughts that play out in my mind.

In starting a campfire this morning, I appreciated the process of making a fire and with the comfort a fire brings to me, especially on these cold winter days. It could be much worse, we could have much more wind then we are having, and much more snow. Usually when we do get wind it is at night.

The coffee is brewing, and sausage, bacon, and eggs are on the menu. The boys are enjoying the smell of breakfast cooking, and being outdoors. They love the snow, especially Takota, that sparks a playfulness inside of him.

Yesterday, we got a few things done, actually most of the things on my list of things to do. I got about three days of food, we made it down the driveway with crashing off the embankment, or into a tree. I decided to park on the road, hoping the truck will be safe over night. I didn’t think we would make it up the driveway safely. Jeff asked me why I parked below, and I told him I didn’t want to get stuck. He offered to try it, and he was able to get it up the driveway. I didn’t realize how drunk he was until later. But it ended up being all good.

A guy who has stayed with Jeff before, is staying for some time this winter here. So he can give Jeff some company.

The fire I started this morning, I used shavings of fat wood in an egg carton with cedar bark, and the spark from the lighter. Just because a lighter loses it flame ability, it can still be used for it’s spark. It was one of these connected moments I had with the fire that I have not experienced for some time.

At 12:00 noon the sun is out giving us nice warmth and mostly clear skies. It is 48 deg. Nice and toasty.

Last night we were getting gusts of wind last night. The tent stood firm. I was concerned about the canopy. The canopy did survived. With the direction of the wind I was hoping the canopy would not come crashing into the tent.

As for the ventilation inside the tent, with everything closed due to the rain. I was still getting too much moisture in the tent. I talked with a friend, and he made some suggestions that really did not seem feasible. But it gave me some ideas so I made some adjustments to the ventilation and that seemed to work. I kept the ventilation panels open just a crack just to let air through. My friend wanted to make major modifications to the tent, that just was not doable.

I was getting 55 deg to 75 deg inside the tent with the stove. Seventy-five degrees was just too warm for me and the boys. I found 55 deg was a comfortable temperature inside the tent. The heat was spreading throughout the whole tent with the proper ventilation adjustment.

In our experiences in Nature, it is a special and magical place to be with my canine companions. In this place of natural beauty, I feel I am a part of this masterful painting of nature – ever changing, and wondrous in each moment.(Photos of nature)

I did get the the truck down and up the driveway today, but got stuck in mud at the top. Never ending challenges with the mud, and snow. The saint, Jeff, saved the day once again, and got the truck out of being stuck.

December 16, 2018 – Sunday

I experienced bad thoughts and dreams through the night, and leaving a bad hangover of feeling in the morning. We took a nice morning walk in 28 deg to refresh my mind. It was very pleasant. There was no wind, and with overcast skies, just a beautiful morning.

When I think about it, I cannot believe what we have experienced for the first year on our journey. We have gone through four states, California, Oregon, Washington, and now, Idaho. And in many campgrounds, including three trips in the backcountry. And now experiencing camping in the Idaho winter.

With a few sips of coffee next to a nice campfire, my mind began to fully clear of those unpleasant thoughts that were just swept away into the void. I feel normal once again, enjoying those special moments with the boys, and being, and experiencing the beautiful moments in nature. As I have been experience these very uncomfortable, and anxious mornings of late, nature seems to give me healing, and now I feel great in the moment with each full cleansing breath I take.

It is suppose to be a nice day today, meaning no snow or rain, but with a possible rain for tonight. And 100% chance of rain showers on Monday and Tuesday.

A post I made on Facebook on December 12, 2018:

“This morning I had a conversation with the Creator. I have been having problems focusing on my intent for this journey we are on, and have experienced a bit of stress from the uncertainty it brings, like money, and where we will end up when winter is over. Where this anxiety comes to visit me at night and early morning hours to haunt me. The question of my writing ability, simply can I write? And my ability to connect deeply with nature?

For me, this journey has been more of a spiritual journey more then anything else. During this conversation I was having with the Creator I did feel a deeper connection with nature and to all life forms. And of course the connection with the Creator in these moments.

I have been able to be in nature in silent observations and in those moments I feel a deep peace and connection to all life. They are indeed magical moments, gifts of life even if they only happen for a short time. It is a time of feeling the oneness in all life.”

December 17, 2018 – Monday

It is 8:00 am and it has stopped raining for the moment. The temperature is 36 deg. Most of the night a light rain fell.

I awoke early with a little anxiety. I repeated to myself, “I am love.” The feeling of this anxiety quickly disappeared, and a feeling of calm replaced it. I also sent love to Jeff.

Yesterday I got my truck moved to flatter ground this morning when the ground was still frozen. I parked it next to the trailer.

I checked on buying bags of sand to weigh down the rear of my truck for better traction at a good price. I will have to pick some up. Hopefully it will help.

I fixed breakfast for me and the boys, cleaned the wood stove, chopped firewood, and put a tarp over the wood in the bed of the truck I was using for weight in the backend. I got a lot done, but felt on edge most of the day, and evening.

I was reading a few books on spirituality, and meditating to help me get in a right frame of mind. I didn’t realize there was much more going on.

In one of Eckhart Tolle’s books he writes, “Look at a tree, a flower, a plant. Let your awareness rest upon it. How still they are, how deeply rooted in Being. Allow nature to teach you stillness.”

In reading this, I feel the many times I have experienced this stillness in nature. And even with the boys. When we go to bed, I say good night to the boys, and give them rubs and kisses. Sometimes I say nothing, but feel those experiences with the boys, and realize no words have to be said, only felt.

This morning Jeff yelled over to me, “Good morning Rick.” That was a nice surprise I was not expecting. Maybe sending him love, helped?

A friend of mind occasionally reminds me to follow the deep wisdom of the spiritual masters. She is a guiding light for me. She said in a message I wrote, “You got it!” And followed with, “Be happy for the moment. For this moment is your life.” All we really have is in this moment. The past and future are just illusional thoughts in the mind. But in many modern day cultures, we are taught to live in the past and future, and not in the moment. We live by the clock.

December 18, 2018 – Thursday

Another uneasy morning, once we were up I felt much better after some coffee. I don’t think the coffee had anything to do with it. It was just being outside in nature. It was 30 deg at 7:45 am. We had a light steady rain all night. I thought it would be chilly with the moisture in the air, but it was actually very pleasant. I was only wearing a light coat this morning.

The fog laid over the Clearwater River below. We got some clearing with the sun popping out from the clouds and fog providing us with some blue sky occasionally.

Last night I was watching the documentary, “Home” and I lost all hope for mankind. I woke up around 4:00 am to relieve myself outside and I felt panic, and a sense of hopelessness. I got back into bed, repeating “How may I be of service” over and over again, and “What is my purpose on this planet?” “Was I suppose to write and be on this journey we are on, to learn?”

While I was going through these turbulent feelings, A word from a St. Frances prayer flashed through my mind, Hope!

The Prayer of Saint Francis:

Lord, make me an instrument of thy peace.

Where there is hatred, let me sow love,

Where there is injury, pardon,

Where there is doubt, faith,

Where there is despair, hope,

Where there is darkness, light,

Where there is sadness, joy.

O Devine Master,

Grant that I may not seek so much to be consoled as to console,

To be understood as to understand,

To be loved as to love.

For it is in giving that we receive,

It is in forgiving that we are forgiven,

It is in dying that we are born to eternal life.

I am not a religious person, but this prayer says it all, at least for me. It is who I want to be.

Yesterday I spent most of the day quieting the mind. On our walk a thought came to mind,

“Where you find silence, you will experience peace, and freedom within and without.”

The boys in doggie heaven in the snow.

December 22, 2018 – Saturday

I was dealing with ups and downs with dis-ease in my mind and body.

It was 26 deg. We got up at 7:00 am. We had blue skies and on the ground we had tiny ice crystals shining in the morning sunlight.

I built a campfire. I used fatwood, cotton and a metal match to get it started. It was also on a wood base. The uncomfortable feeling I was experiencing persisted while fixing breakfast. I could not seem to shake it off, so I just allowed it to be, and it dissipated on it’s own. I began feeling great and refreshed.

December 23, 2018 – Sunday

We go up around 7:30 am with a little dusting of snow on the ground and tent. It is 30 deg. The snow on the tent was a little heavy with moisture. I cleaned it of with the squeeze. Over the vestibule it was dryer and cleaned of easily.

The cold has not bothered me much, and nor with the boys. They love the cold.

This morning was nice until the wind picked up. It then felt a bit nippy outside.

We went on our morning walk. Along the way Nanook was focused intently on something ahead of him, and Takota was reacting to Nanook by looking at Nanook as if he was reading off of him – sensing Nanook’s energy. Takota would be looking at Nanook, then looking forward towards where Nanook was looking. He did that back and forth about five times. Then the focus Nanook had was gone. And we continued on our walk. It was pretty incredible watching them, especially Takota on how he was picking up on Nanook’s energy. How he was in this silent communication with his brother.

It was cold and the wind was blowing off and on, so I built a fire in the wood burning stove, fixed the boys breakfast, and me coffee, and we went inside the tent to stay warm. I used the stove to keep my coffee hot.

I was trying to repair things like a button on my coat and a fitting on my cooking stove, and just becoming frustrated with the whole process. So my efforts were fruitless.

December 24, 2018 – Friday

Last night while in bed, I experienced a quiet mind for long periods between my thoughts. I experienced a peaceful and relaxed night in a long time. In the morning I was meditating, a sweeping feeling of discomfort came over me, like a fast moving storm that came over me, and I was overwhelmed with a strong sense of fear. I couldn’t seem to shake it, even on our walk. There were times I just couldn’t let these thoughts go, they would grasp my being. I felt I had little control of my thoughts. I was always trying to figure out what was going on, why was I experiencing these strong and unpleasant thoughts?

Getting back to camp from town, I raked the tire marks from my truck from the mud and grass it left. Jeff was stacking fire wood and I asked if he needed help. He said “thanks, but he was okay.” his attitude seemed friendly. Maybe he was dealing with the same thing I was dealing with, and at times took it out on others. He then asked if I wanted to come for Christmas dinner? I didn’t want to be rude or ungrateful, so I said yes. Although I really didn’t want to. They never seem to turn out well.

December 25, 2018 – Tuesday

Christmas Day. It was overcast and 34 deg.

Back at camp from our walk, I put on a pot of coffee and made a campfire to take the chill off. I felt grateful today. It was indeed a good day. I slept well last night. I will put on some Christmas music and will fix me and the boys breakfast. I felt good on this day.

I went to Jeff’s for the Christmas dinner, unfortunately it didn’t go well. I left as soon as I could to get back with the boys. I never liked leaving them alone.

December 27, 2018 – Thursday

The night began terrible with stressful thoughts, but I was finally able to relax and have a restful night sleep.

This morning it was 30 deg. It felt nice outside, not too cold, and with no wind. We got about 2” of snow last night. It started to melt when we got up this morning. The wood stove kept most of the snow off the tent.

It is a beautiful morning with the new snow covering the tree branches.

We will stay in camp today. Do some writing, and chop wood.

Yesterday we went into town to get some food, and went to the library to order a new cooking stove from Coleman. I also checked out a movie to watch.

January 3, 2019 – Thursday

Going into a new year. What will this year bring to us?

A few days ago our canopy blew down in a strong wind. I thought it was trashed, but looking at it closer, I thought I could repair it with duct tape. It should be good for another few days at least.

We got a some wind today and it seemed to be holding up with my duct tape patch work.

This morning it was 29 deg. It was nice outside, a beautiful morning, and enjoying sitting next to a nice campfire. The past few days started out with 20 deg mornings and blue skies.

After breakfast I will do some writing.

January 4, 2019 – Friday

So far in our winter camp, it would have been much nicer and with less stress if our landlord was less unpredictable in his behavior, but it is what it is. I was also dealing with stress with Takota’s eye problem. But he seems to be doing fine.

This morning is a beautiful day with overcast skies, and 30 deg. The forecast is mostly cloudy and no rain or snow.

One of the mantras I have been repeating is:

I am not my body,

I am not my thoughts,

I am not my feelings,

I am pure love.

January 6, 2019 – Sunday

I have been concerned about my writing ability that brings on stress. During the night I hear a voice repeating in my head, “write, write, write.”

January 7, 2019 – Monday

Silence – One January Morning

Silence can be experienced anywhere. For me it is on this one particular beautiful January morning in these Idaho foothills, and in the surrounding mountains, and above the Clearwater River. It is everywhere I am. Everywhere I see. In everything I experience.

It is in the brisk 30 degree air, where half the sky is clear blue in the southerly and westerly direction, and mostly overcast to the east and north direction.

The morning sun that rises above the tops of the hills, peeking through a broken layer of low lying clouds, providing the beginnings of some signs of a little warmth on this cold winter morning. But the fog above the Clearwater River is rising to where we lie, that soon covers up the sun, and any warmth we had just experienced.

We got a little rain early in the morning being awakened hearing the sounds of the rain drops falling on the tent roof. It left a thin layer of snow on the foothills and trees.

Sitting next to a fire, sipping my coffee, I see the beauty all around me, enjoying this winter landscape, listening to the birds singing and the turkeys gobbling. My dogs lying by my side. The Locust trees next to camp just skeletons until Spring comes once again.

The beautiful Black locust trees

These are special moments that I see, and hear in the silence of nature.

They become the magic I experience each and every day in the stillness, the peacefulness, of the pure awareness of being silent in my world.

January 8, 2019 – Tuesday

I had my typical night last night with on and off calm, fear and the lingering discomfort of doubt in my mind.

It is 20 deg. Clouding up from clear skies, but always a nice day.

We are going to the library today for a Writers group they are having there.

When we arrived at the library I had no idea what to expect of the writers group. There were only four of us there. They discussed last weeks assignment and gave another one that I took part in for next week. I am glad I went.

January 9, 2019 – Wednesday

It looks like a nice day on my birthday with 30 degrees out.

Overall I slept pretty good last night.

We just hung out at camp today enjoying being in nature.

January 10, 2019 – Thursday

Last night I watched a documentary “Utopia.” This documentary was on the mistreatment of the Australian Aboriginals. It wasn’t the first time I have watched it. I felt many emotions watching this. Mostly sadness and anger, on how the modern day societies treat indigenous peoples around the world. Our modern cultures can learn a lot from traditional indigenous peoples.

During the night I went into my automatic writing mode where I would be getting bits and pieces of what I would be interested in writing about on a particular subject. I was usually always half a sleep when this happens. The thoughts were always clear in my mind, and running like a continuous reel of words and ideas. And I would always think, I will remember them in the morning to write them down. But this usually never happens, I always forget them. I didn’t want to get up for my phone to write, but I was being pushed to do so. I finally grabbed my phone and began to write. I did not know what I was going to write, and just began typing on the small annoying keypad on the phone. After I was finished, I pressed send for the world to read on Facebook. I would always go back to what I just posted, to edit the post at least a few times, and then sent it again and again until I thought I was done. I would then go back to sleep, hopefully with no more interruptions. I felt good after this writing, but knew it would have little or no impact on the outside world.

I felt pretty good this morning compared with so many bad one I have had lately this winter.

On our morning walk I was being followed with unwanted and anxious thoughts. When we got back to camp, I got a fire going and my coffee perking, my mind began to calm.

January 13, 2019 – Sunday

I have been having pretty good nights since the 10th. Not experiencing much dreaded nights that I have been experiencing on most nights and mornings.

I remember once when Shiloh and I were alone in the backcountry, I woke up to strange sounds and intense lights out side the tent. I thought, “Could it be a UFO to take us away, or being invaded by the military on night maneuvers?” I really didn’t care, and whatever it was, I thought, “Just take us.” And I fell quietly to sleep. Shiloh never woke from this disturbance I thought we were having. It could have even been backpackers going through camp.

Another time, a friend of mine and I were sleeping on a beach, where camping was not allowed, and two officers woke us from a quiet sleep. I heard a commotion and I heard the officers yelling at my friend to stop. The second the flash lights hit my friends eyes while sleeping, he was dreaming a bus was about to hit him, so he actually responded by getting up and running away. The police didn’t know that. They just thought my friend was running away from them. He quickly woke up and stopped. It is amazing how quickly the mind works with telling us an illusional story in our sleep.

This morning we had fog in the valley, and nice blue skies above. It was 16 deg. I must have been getting used to the cold because it really didn’t bother me. Mostly with me moving around. When I sat down to write I began getting cold, especially on my hands when I was writing. It was another beautiful day in nature.

January 16, 2019 – Wednesday

It has been around 14 degrees the past few day with no wind, and mostly blue skies. We were usually always above the fog that seemed to hang over the river most days.

January 22, 2019 – Tuesday

For the past two and a half months it has been difficult with the stress, fears, and anxiety I have been dealing with. Even times I thought I was going crazy. And it mostly occurs at night and in the early mornings. I would dread going to bed at night because of what I experience most nights. It doesn’t seem to matter what dreams or thought I have, I react to them with uncontrollable anxiety. I use many methods to relive them, sometimes they work and other times they did not. These feelings seem to turn on automatically like a light switch with no warning. I tried watching movies to settle the mind before going to bed, but even the movies did not always help.

This morning was 27 deg. It was foggy on our walk on the road. It looked like the fog was breaking up and then it was back again, like my bad thoughts. I would experience extremes of being very calm and other times in great uncertainty. These bad feelings have been carrying over into the days.

Evening Entry

While I was making my evening fire in the tent stove, I was reflecting about how grateful I was in my life. In having the boys with me, and being able to live in nature in a tent. It was a different lifestyle that I have been used to, but it was an easy adjustment to make.

January 23, 2019 – Wednesday

We got around 3” of unexpected snow fall last night at around 1:15 am, not unlike our last such snow fall not long ago, the weight of this snow was much more heavier, causing the sagging of the tent roof to give me some concern. I knew it was time to get up and go outside to remove the snow from the tent roof. It was too heavy to do from the inside. So I got dressed and began removing the heavy wet snow before it did any damage to the tent.

I used the squeeze to remove most of it and the broom for the final touches. I wasn’t to concerned about sides of the tent which will help insulate the tent. While I was cleaning off the tent of snow I heard the canopy crashing down from the weight of the snow on it. It is a goner now.

I will move our cooking area back in the unfinished cabin next to camp. I know Jeff won’t like it. I then thought it could work under the overhang of the cabin, so that will be our new spot. We will see how they works?

The snow brings magical images to photos.

January 24, 2019 – Thursday

We woke up with the whole area blanket in white. I think we will be stuck in camp for a few days. It was beautiful out with all this snow.

It continued to snow all day with an accumulation of about 18 inches before it stopped. Not sure how long the snow will last, and how long it will take to melt. On our walks I would check the road condition. We were eventually able to get into town where I bought a set of chains for the truck, but not today. The boys were loving all this snow. Tomorrow we will begin shoveling snow and moving our cooking area to the overhang. I will also shovel around the truck.

Takota can’t believe all of the snow. “Where did it come from?” He wonders?

January 27, 2019 – Sunday

Our collapsed canopy

I had a pretty restful sleep last night. I believe from doing a technique called releasing that I did last night. It doesn’t always work at times, but I believed it did this time.

Afternoon Entry

I had a good feeling about this morning from the release I had the night before.

I was watching the boys this morning just being observant of them, and enjoyed their presence. The day was a good day.

January 28, 2019 – Monday

I had another rough night. After taking the boys for a walk, I experienced moments of insights, a shift in consciousness. I had a feeling of joy within. But the nights can be very rough on the psyche, feeling unbearable at times. Like being in a constant nightmare. But when one wakes up, they realize it is just a dream that is playing out, but a dream that grips one as being real. It is a horrible feeling to experience. It is like a cruel trick God plays on us. It is evening in the movies we watch or the in the stories we read.

When I was young, as with all children do, we experience reoccurring nightmares that play out on our young minds all the time. Then at some point they just disappear, never to be seen again. Then others appear to replace them. For some children, it is horrific and traumatizing experiences of their past that play out in their everyday lives.

(While writings this for my blog, I step outside to pet Nanook, and feel the fresh cool air all around me, and feel great comfort in that experience of just being alive.)

In these dark and horrifying dreams I would have when I was young, I began seeing these dreams as me watching them as an observer, being totally detached from them. They then had a totally different meaning in them. They were no longer frightening to me. They became just experiences I observed, and at any moment I could let go of them. I realized I had complete control of my mind.

January 30, 2019 – Wednesday

I am still dealing with off and on anxiety. It is driving me nuts. These feeling just grab a hold of me and it can be difficult letting them go of. The morning then turned into a pretty good day.

This evening I felt some anxiety watching a movie. I was hoping it would take my mind off of these unwanted feeling before bed and to help me sleep. It only helped a little. I just wanted a quiet night sleep. I don’t know what is going on with me? I spent 7 months alone camping with the boys, and close to 3 months in the backcountry alone with no problems. There was a lot of negative energy where we were staying, but being in nature, and with the boys always brought me back to a calming state of being. I am still thinking about what our future will bring as well. What are we going to do after our winter camp?

January 31, 2019 – Thursday

On Tuesday I applied for social security. This will help some in getting me through these difficult times.

I picked up a refurbished laptop Yesterday and will have a laptop for my writing now. My laptop I took in, could not be repaired.

We went into town today for coffee and breakfast at a diner we have been going to, felt a bit of anxiety, but it helped getting into a different environment and away from the negative environment we were in at camp. While driving into town I was going through what if scenarios with the negative thoughts I was having, and replacing them with positive outcomes. This seemed to help quiet my mind and focus on my intentions.

I was thinking about my writing, and our experiences thus far on our journey. It has been a wonderful experience so far. And what I am dealing with now is just part of our journey. What are the lessons I can learn from this?

“The less you personalize the pain you feel… the more quickly it becomes transmuted.”

~ Eckhart Tolle

February 1, 2019 – Friday

This morning I was thinking it would be nice finding a permanent place for the summer. I know it could be a challenge finding campsites in the summer months with all the crowds wanting to camp.

February 4, 2019 – Monday

It rained most of the night with a light and steady rain. Sometime in the morning, the rain stopped and the snow began. I had a pretty good night.

At 5:00 am I checked the snow loads on the roof. It was a light snow, but I wanted to get it off the roof since it was still snowing. We got about an inch of snow. It was 36 deg. We love the snow, but it can prevent us from getting out of camp.

We will stay in camp due to the snow. I will fix breakfast, do some writing, and split wood, and just enjoy the beautiful winter day.

February 13, 2019 – Wednesday

Last night while getting a fire going in the wood stove, Smoke began coming out of the spark arrestor box I have at the middle of the flue, to trap sparks and ash, making it easier to clean and reducing the soot in the flue pipe, that obviously needed to be cleaned, as with the spark arrestor cap at the end of the flue pipe that was also clogged with soot. The only place for the smoke to go was in the tent. It literally smoked us out of the tent. I opened everything up to ventilate, but it took awhile to clear the smoke out. We had no fire for heat tonight.

I know what I will be doing this morning. Because we were burning wet wood, this caused a build up in the flue pipe much faster than usual.

I have to really watch that and keep the flue pipe cleaned more often. I had about an inch of creosote build up in the stove pipe.

February 20, 2019 – Wednesday

I received some very unexpected money from my brother, so that helped take some pressure of me, as with getting social security soon.

This morning we got more snow.

(I stopped putting entries in my journal from this point, so I will give a recap to what occurred from this point on to when we leave here.

During these remaining months we would get occasional snows but we didn’t get any major snow fall. Usually an inches or so.

At the end of the day, we used up a total of three cords of firewood. The last cord we got was mostly wet. Too wet to burn, so I split the logs into smaller pieces so as to dry faster. This did seem to help.

As for our the writing group I showed up one more time and we all read what we had written. My writing was about the experience I had on our morning walk a couple of days ago. I was having those dark thoughts on our walk. I began focusing on the present moment, looking at nature, and being with the boys. And I suddenly awoke to a new reality of peace and calm in the beauty nature always brought to me. After reading what I had written two other people in the group, basically was writing about their dark experiences. I asked after they were finished, “Does everyone experience these same things I am experiencing? Is this town cursed? One of the gals shook her head acknowledging a “yes.” I thought this is mightily scary.

Although I enjoyed the writing group, I decided to leave the group and focus on my writing that I might submit for publishing. Each publisher had different criteria, and time lines for submitting, so I had to make sure I followed them. I had two magazines I focused on.

One day I was going to the food and grain store in town for some dog food for the boys, and asked one of the gals that works there about my experiences I was having on the dark side? She immediately responded with, “Yes, that is cabin fever! Most everyone experiences it here, especially the ones who are next to the river, since they deal with it much more than those in higher elevations who don’t deal with the fog as much.” She suggested to me to take vitamin D3 to help. After getting the dog food I stopped at a health food store to pick up some vitamins and the nice lady suggested others vitamins that might help. I also had suggestions from Facebook friends on what might help. It was a relief that I was not the only one going crazy. I knew a little about cabin fever, but never experienced it. Now I know, and there are ways to relieve the symptoms. I was thinking, what if we went to Alaska? Where it has no sunlight during the winter months. I probably would have really gone insane, or had become an alcoholic.

I would occasionally drop by the health food store for a nice chat with the owner.

The days would slowly get longer and the better weather we would get that helped slowly with my cabin fever. The writing I was doing also helped in keeping my mind busy, as with other things I was doing.

I discussed with the Librarian about doing a film showing of a documentary I had permission to show called “Standing on Sacred Ground,” at the library. She was very open to the idea, so we began planning for it. The Librarian made flyers to post on the window of the library, and around town. I contacted the Nez Perce Community Center and even possibly doing a showing there, as with contacting the radio station in town that was run by the Nez Perce, in getting the word out. I did question the turnout how many non-natives would show up just because of how they feel about native people. The documentary was about different indigenous peoples of the world and how they related to the world. They saw all life as being sacred, and their connection with the sacred. This is what much of my writing is about – our connection with nature, I was hoping the documentary would awaken those who had forgotten about what nature is here for.

I really wasn’t sure of the turnout we would have, but I was hopeful. I thought the documentary would interest non-natives, as well as with native peoples. But with these film showing of this sort or for many documentaries, most people are not that interested. This film showing would be free of charge.

When I began our film showing at the Library, our first showing brought in three people, me, and my two dogs, Takota and Nanook. Doing it in the winter was a bit of a challenge when it snowed. Once or twice we had to cancel the showing due to snow. Our first showing I would have everyone, (a total of four people, introduce themselves, and I would then briefly talk about why I thought these films were important. One person was a full blooded Nez Perce. During our intro, he said very little. After we were done showing the film, he would quietly leave. I am sure he was thinking what is this white man’s intent in this was? (Referring to me?) I believe there was a lot of mistrust, maybe hatred, bad feelings between both cultures as it always has been keeping both cultures separate from one another. The non-Indian felt it was their land, the Indian felt it was their land that was stolen from them by the white man. I personally sided with the Indian people. They have been on this land for thousands of years, the Europeans once began colonizing believed it was theirs to be taken for themselves, and nothing would stop them – evening by committing genocide towards the original peoples. I felt this separation in Kamiah.

During the four showings, the attendance was usually at around two to three people including me and the boys. Maybe if I had it during better weather it would have been a little better showing, or during the evening.

On the fourth and last showing it was only me, my dogs and the Nez Perce gentleman. He was the only one who came to all four showings which surprised me. I didn’t ask him what he thought about the films, but just thanked him for coming. For me, it was an honor having him there. He actually said, that he had learned some things that may help his people. And that was it. But in those few words spoken, the most he had said in all four showings, that was a lot. Again, I thanked him for being there. Just in those few moments it made the film showing all worth it. Of course I wanted to talk with him more, but it was not to be. I would see him walking down the street in downtown Kamiah, usually alone. I would acknowledge him with a waive when I did see him, and there was nothing more.

The whole area of Kamiah as with other areas around it was once the Nez Perce’s land, their home. And now they only have a very small piece of it left. They have their casino that does not bring in very much money to their people. I am sure it is heavily taxed by the State government. They do have a Pow Wow in the summer time here which is a good thing to bring the community together. But would it reach the community far and deep away from this separation. I truly believe the native peoples of the world are here to teach us about our relationship with the natural world. It just seems so empty here without the presence of the native people. It saddens me to see this. It saddens me in what we have done to these once proud peoples of this land. A land that was taken over by the white people that show little, if any respect for the people who once lived here, and still do live here. It is not only in Kamiah, it is everywhere in the United States. I always felt anger, and deep sadness to what we had done to these incredible cultures, basically trying to eliminate them from their own land, and destroying their cultures and traditions.

I wish I could spend more time with the native peoples, but it is very hard connecting with them, and I have had no luck in doing so on our journey thus far. I am planning to go to Ketchum / Sun Valley in the Summer months and hope to do a film showing there at the beautiful library there. It sounds encouraging. This community is much more native friendly that most I would have to say in Idaho.

Once I got my refurbished laptop, I knew I had to focus on writing. In the mornings, I would spend time in the library and the cafe to do my writing. I would pull writings I had already done, modify them, then submit them to two different magazines, One was Orion Magazine, and the other was Sun Magazine. I did two submissions to Orion’s and five submissions to Sun Magazine. I also submitted an article to a writing contest.

I had rejections by both magazines, and did not win the writing contest, but I did receive an encouraging note from them on my writing, and told me I should contact the judges for any possible leads. Unfortunately nothing happen with them.

Gradually the snow disappeared, the weather was turning into Spring, and slowly my symptoms of cabin fever disappeared. I began planning where my next camping area would be. Usually the campgrounds would not be open until mid June so our departure would not be until the middle of June.

In the morning of the month of March I was talking with Jeff next to our camp, and we were hit by a unexpected strong wind that ripped through the Clearwater River valley. It was so strong I thought it was going to destroy my vestibule. I was also concerned about the tent and hoping the tent stakes would hold. If the stakes decided to pulled out that could have been a big problem. It lasted maybe for about fifteen minutes. My tent and vestibule survived with no damage surprisingly, but at the lower elevations of the valley along the river, did not fare so well. There was a lot of damage and with many downed trees. It was said on the news. it was a tornado that tore through the area. One campground along the river, a trailer home, was struck by a fallen tree that destroyed the trailer, but the good thing was, no one was hurt.

In March my drivers license, and auto registration would expired in April. I had to figure what I was going to do. I decided I would become an resident of Idaho and began studying the drivers manual. Because my memory was slowly getting worse I spent the whole month reading and rereading the driver’s manual, and taking practice tests. I did good in passing the practice tests, but was still concerned about, what if I don’t pass?

When I went in for my written driver’s test I was a bit nervous. I first took the test, and the lady helping me, told be I got a 100% on the test. She said, she had never had anyone get a 100% on the test. I was really relieved. I then took an eye exam that I past, then went into another building to get my truck registration. Overall it was an easy process taking care of all of this. I was now a proud resident of Idaho.

A mix of fir, pine, and locusts firewood.
The beautiful inner wood of the locust tree.
Old wagon wheel

One day I was watching two birds, wood peckers on top of a Black locust tree next to camp. I grabbed my binoculars to get a closer look. It was the elusive birds I had been trying to identify, and was able to get good markings to possibly identify them. I immediately looked them up in my bird book and discovered they were the Northern Flickers. I did an article on this for a submission to one of the magazines, that got rejected.

The blooming of the Daffodils

Spring opened up to us with spring flowers, lust green pastures and hillsides, birds singing, and butterflies feeding on the flower nectar.

The Purple Lilacs that bloomed in Spring also brought the beautiful Tiger swallowtail butterflies.

There are many things I left out of our winter story that I may come back to. But for now, this is it.

During our winter camp I experienced many challenges and with many mental difficulties. I enjoyed my time with the boys, and with the beauty of nature’s wonders in winter’s renewal during this time. It was also a time of learning tolerance towards others.

Our winter camp in the Idaho mountains for 8 months.

Standard
Our Journey Living In Nature

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 21, Section 1 – Winter Camp In Idaho

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 21, Section 1 – Winter Camp In The Fall

The beautiful Clearwater River that runs along the town of Kamiah.

Within a month, the Clearwater River began freezing up.

October 12, 2018 – Friday

It was a pretty good night last night. This morning is 30 deg. I was feeling mixed feeling about today, good and bad about what the winter will bring? It was a planned adventure as far as camping in the winter in nature, I just did not know how it would turn out? Would we be camping in the woods somewhere or on someone’s private property? The latter would be much safer, but the former would be much more adventurous. And there could be many variables in between. But right now, we at least have a place we can stay and camp for the winter.

The property we will be camping at is just outside of the small city of Kamiah (I see it as more of a town), and along the Clearwater River. We will be camping about a couple hundred feet elevation from the river elevation.

Kamiah is at an elevation of 1,250 feet. It is part of the Nez Perce Reservation. At least what is left of it. It is now just scatter pieces of land that this mighty tribe once had. I am not too impressed with the city, but as like with camping, I will soon see it as home to me and the boys.

On our arrival to Jeff’s place, we had a nice welcoming. He showed me where we could place the tent, and where we had water and electrical access near by. Jeff had a small hunting dog, a very high energy English Springer Spaniel that liked the boys, but the boys were not used to the high energy of their new friend. They did get along though, so that was a good thing.

Jeff trimmed the grass for us at our tent site, and I set up our small tent until I got our winter tent set up. We had a pretty good level site for the 12 foot by 20 foot Outfitters tents, with a 6 foot by 10 foot vestibule attached to the front of the tent. I chose a large tent for comfort and for long term camping in the winter of Idaho. The tent is a Cabela’s Alaknak Outfitter’s tent.

Since I have never set up this tent, I am not sure how long it will take to put up?

Jeff made me a hamburger for dinner. He was very accommodating to us.

October 13, 2018 – Saturday

On many mornings we would experience heavy fog, bit soon would clear when the heat of the sun would burn it off.

We slept pretty well, and waking to our first Idaho frost. It was in the low 30’s this morning. If the rain stays away, I suspect we should have the tent set up hopefully tomorrow or Monday.

I had coffee with Jeff. I think Jeff was enjoying the boys, but he hates wolves, and because the boys look like wolves, he sees them as wolves.

We had mostly on and off light rain most of the day, I didn’t get much done in setting up camp.

October 14, 2018 – Sunday

Looking up at the tent ceiling, I saw it covered in frost. Another cold morning, and with winter coming soon. I am staying warm in the tent using a 20 deg sleeping bag, the inner liner, and fleece and wool blankets.

The first signs of winter

Outside we had white frost covering the the tips of the branches of the blueberry bushes, and on the tops of the wood fencing on the property. It is a beautiful piece of property to make this our home for the winter. We are close to Jeff’s log cabin home, but far enough to feel a sense of privacy.

We were set in a small valley with foothills and low mountains as part of the landscape that surrounded us. Jeff said we were on 20 acres.

I heard the echoing sounds of gun shots through the valley. The boys didn’t care for it, but soon got used to it.

The birds don’t seem to mind the cold with their joyful singing.

The boys and I took a walk down the road about 50 feet below our new homestead. It felt much colder on the road then above where our camp is.

October 15, 2018 – Monday

This morning we drove down to the market to pick up a few things, In town we found a source for firewood for the winter. We will start out with a cord of wood. I am not sure how much we will use.

I asked Jeff if it was okay to have a campfire outside and he had no problem with that. I used an existing partial fire pit that was already next to the tent, and added some stones to finish it off. If we can, I would like to spent as much time outside that we can. The canopy will give us some protection from the weather, and we won’t be stuck in the tent most of the winter.

I got the large tent up with no problem, and set up the wood burning stove in the tent. I will put up the vestibule tomorrow, set up the stove pipe, and slowly begin moving in. I will also take our other tent down. The thought of not having to move camp for six to seven months sounded nice.

I wanted to do a lot of writing here, as with reading while being stuck in camp for most of the winter. And I will contact the Nez Perce for any possible volunteer work for the tribe, whatever that might be. Maybe helping the elder in some way, like delivering food to them. And spending a little time in town to get a feel for this small community. I had a feeling the Native Americans and the non-natives stayed apart from one another. There was a tension and mistrust of the two groups of peoples. One such tension was the hunting and fishing rights the tribe had by treaties made hundreds of years ago. The non-natives felt it was not fair that one people can have special rights, and another doesn’t. They also felt we (the non-natives government) are giving them financial assistance. This is a common complaint with the non-natives everywhere in this country. They feel the tribes are getting special treatment by the government. They even get to build Indian Casinos. They never think about what we took from them. Kamiah does have an Indian Casino in the middle of town that I want to check out, and talk with the tribe if the casino is really helping them?

I personally think the casino’s are a bad idea. It can bring in corrupt, divisions between the tribe, and it has no social benefit to the community. But it does bring in money to the tribes, even if it is only a small amount.

October 16, 2018 – Tuesday

Each day I feel the grips of winter coming, and of course the boys are enjoying the cold. We will continue working on our tent and camp today. The plan is to have food storage in the vestibule at the entrance of the tent, then a small writing area for me just inside of the entrance, so I could look to the outside while in deep thought in my writing, and to watch the boys. To the right and across from my writing area I had a small area for firewood, and the wood burning stove. In the rear of the tent would be our sleeping area. With the large tent area, it didn’t seem cramped. Along the sides of the tent I used it for storage of my clothing and other items I may need during the winter. And as being a block between the boys and the tent fabrics. Takota had already put a small hole in my screened door in the back of the tent. Our kitchen will be outside under the canopy.

Our campsite

Our candle lit Canopy and Cooking Area

October 17, 2018 – Wednesday

On our first night in the new tent, we slept well. The boys enjoyed their sleeping area next to me. The space in the large tent felt comfortable and not cramped. We had enough room for all our needs. My only concern is the boys staying a safe distance from the hot stove, and knocking down the two support poles in the middle of the tents. I wrapped small Christmas lights around the poles so the boys don’t bump into them at night. I under estimate the boys at times, and they alway surprise me on how well the adjust to things.

I did start a small fire in the stove to test it. I could feel the warmth of the stove throughout the tent. I would start a fire at night to warm up the tent, then let it burn out. I stay comfortable under my bedding without the fire. I would only have a fire in the morning for writing, or if we were stuck in the tent due to bad weather. We would spend most of our time outside. At least that is the plan.

I decided to use my new cot for my bed so as to stay off the ground, and allowing the heat of the stove to flow under the cot. I put my new foam pad with a used pad for more comfort and support on the cot. I was using my 0 deg rated sleeping bag and liner, and two blankets if I needed them. If that didn’t keep me warm, I could use my -40 deg rated sleeping bag. As long as the tent stayed up, we should be good.

Jeff questioned how well the canopy would last, and I told him, “we will see?” In a worse case scenario, I could use the overhang of the cabin next to camp or inside the cabin for our cooking. I will just have to adjust with the weather we get. I think the biggest challenge will be getting to town for resupply when winter hits.

It was in the upper 20’s, to lower 30’s in the morning. Once the sun comes out, it warms up quickly. I tried getting a sense of the weather we will be getting in the winter as far as snow fall, and temperatures from Jeff. He would always say, “I will let you know tomorrow.” He did tell me the snow fall can very from a few inches to six feet. It just depends on Mother Nature.

Jeff also would refer to us as “squatters” to his friends.

I didn’t have internet connection on my laptop, but I had good phone service and internet on my smart phone, so that was good. I can always go into town if I need it using the library or restaurant across the street.

I should have my tent and camp finished up today with the exception of a desk for my writing spot (office).

October 18, 2018 – Thursday

We woke to a beautiful morning. I hope to get everything finished up in camp today, so we can settle down and focus on the important stuff.

I thought I would set up my gun rack today in the tent. I had a replacement rack for the one that was damaged. The damaged one I thought I could tape the side pieces together with duct tape and that would make my desk top. And it was perfect for my needs. The tent was complete. I was looking forward to getting some writing done.

On the update on Takota’s eye, it doesn’t seem to be getting any worse and doesn’t seem to be bothering him.

One I was done with what I needed from the trailer for our winter stay, Jeff showed me where I could park the trailer for the winter. I would also park my truck there for easy access getting out of the mud and snow. Having the truck next to the tent, I would surely be dealing with constantly getting stuck in the mud or snow.

October 23, 2018 – Tuesday

We were settling in fine with our new camp. After a long separation, our friends the juncos are back, and feeding at our camp.

There were a lot of animals in our area. A lot of white tail deer, wild turkey, quail, pheasant, and a few hardy birds braving the cold of the winter.

October 26, 2018 – Friday

With the forecast of rain predicted for the past few days, we only got nice weather with very little or no rain. Late Thursday afternoon the rain did finally come. It was mostly light on and off rain showers. We got a little rain through the night. At 8:00 am we were still getting on and off light showers. I was looking outside of my bedroom screen, enjoying the view of the beautiful landscape of the gentle sloping grassy hill side and the stand of Black locust trees. The sky was constantly changing forms with the cloud cover of Fall resting on the hill sides and mountain tops.

Our view at the rear of the tent and enjoying the beautiful Black locust trees while they are still here.

We didn’t get up until 9:00 am when I heard a voice calling to me, yelling, “Hey you down there, you up yet?” I yelled back to this raspy voice from a distance, “getting up now.” I said. Jeff replied, “Come on up and I will buy you a cup of coffee.” I replied, “Will be right up.”

I wanted to take the boys for a walk, but thought they could wait a bit longer. I tied them up in camp, while I had some coffee with Jeff in his warm log cabin home. The log home was built by his dad. We talked mostly about horses, hunting, fishing, and shared experiences in nature that we reflected on from our past. Jeff had some pretty good stories growing up. While we talked, I would pause to look out the large picture window to observe critters walking by, and the beautiful landscape of the countryside. Jeff doesn’t have a deep connection with nature as I do, but he does love being in nature on the surface, like many do in our culture. It was interesting talking with him. Returning to camp from coffee with Jeff, I took the boys for a walk. The boys were alerted to sounds in the nearby wooded area of the locust trees next to us. I thought maybe it was pheasant, then a loud tapping sound of a woodpecker appeared.

We did indeed luck out in finding such a place to spend the winter.

Once I had my writing spot in place I would spend the mornings and evenings writing. During the evening I would spend time to rewrite my journal so I could read it, and then would go back to create our story. At one point my laptop screen stopped working. It has happen two other times before with this laptop. It was a wire connection from the main laptop unit to the screen. I was hoping I could baby it along before I had to find a place to get it fixed. If I could get it fixed?

November 13, 2018 – Tuesday

We have mostly black locust in the close surrounding areas. Jeff wants to cut them all down. I find them to be a beautiful tree. Some have the figure of a decrepit and snarly old man that can grab the unexpected with it’s long pointed thorns. They live to be about a 100 years old. Supposedly they are a fire hazard.

November 15, 2018 – Thursday

It is harder getting motivated to get out of bed in the morning due to the cold weather. Watching the moisture coming out from my breath at each exhale. It was cold.

The days and nights became colder and colder. The days became shorter and shorter. And the nights got longer and longer. I would be preparing our dinners now at 3:00 pm. Once the sun fell below the mountain tops at around 2:00 pm, darkness of night would soon follow. And at 4:00 pm it would turn into night, with the temperatures falling enough it warrant making it time to climb into the tent after taking the boys for a short walk. I would then start a warming fire in the wood stove. The nights became very long. Most mornings I would start a fire outside and sit next to the campfire while enjoying my coffee. The boys enjoying the cold.

Where we enjoy the warmth of a nice campfire

My wonderful companions relaxing at camp

When I had to relieve myself in the middle of the night, I dreaded having to get up in the cold. I would put some clothes on and step outside into the cold dark night. Once I was outside, I thought, “this isn’t so bad?” While I was relieving myself, I got to enjoy the chilly starry night sky, I actually was enjoying it. I got to a point, I went out just with shoes and a coat on. It was always a pleasant and beautiful experience peeing in the woods at night, even with a light snow falling. I always felt refreshed after I was done. I would look up into the starry night sky, and ponder in amazement in the beauty of our planet. Once in a while I experienced a shooting star. Maybe a sign, we are being watched over, and protected on our journey.

This morning the temperature was 35 deg. It is overcast. It is getting a little bit warmer from the 26 deg to 30 deg temps we have been experiencing for the past week and a half. I am getting acclimated to the cold weather, once again. But I know these temperature won’t last. It will continue to get colder.

This has really been our first journal entry since we got here. Most of the entries will be short. The photos will tell our story.

I have been having morning fires outside to take the edge off the cold. I could have them inside the tent, but I prefer being outside in nature. We do burn more wood outside then inside, but it is worth it. We received our first cord of firewood a week and a half ago. It is nice having a good supply of firewood. I would split the logs into smaller pieces for the wood stove, and stacking a small supply next to the wood stove. The rest of the wood was stacked under the overhang of the unfinished cabin next to our camp, hopefully keeping it dryer. I felt like a pioneer of the past. I don’t have any idea how long a cord of wood will last? Most of the wood we were burning was fir, and pine, which burns fast. If I knew, I may have bought two cords.

I will soon find out later when I order firewood in the middle of winter, the harder it will get, and the wetter it will be. This whole process of camping in the winter in a tent will be a good learning experience for me. So far, it has been amazing.

Our wood pile

During these early evenings, I would watch documentaries I had on DVD’s.

Jeff had a medical emergency this morning and was taken to the hospital. He was in the hospital for two days, he then broke out of the hospital, like a prisoner escaping from jail. He called a friend to pick him up. Once back home he then began taking down trees next to our camp. I hated to see the trees coming down, but I could use the cut trees for firewood for the outside fires.

I have been having some rough mornings for the past few weeks since we have been here getting motivated in writing. It was time I really need to get some writing done, so I will begin rewriting my journals, so I can decipher what I had written in the journals. Unfortunately my journal writing was not always easy to read or understand at times. It can be a very long process to rewrite.

November 16, 2018 – Friday

Last night I received news from my sister that her and her husband had lost their home in Magalia from the devastating Camp Fire in Paradise. Me and the boys were just there for three weeks during Christmas of last year. It was the beginning of our journey heading north. It only took me 20 years to visit her and her husband there. She loved living up there. As with all such fires, they lost everything, but the memories the house once brought through all the photos on the walls and trinkets of family.

Beauty can be seen everywhere in our natural world. Winter is a time for renewal, a time for rest. I am grateful for the time we have had, and what nature has provided to us. It has been truly a gift being able to experience nature with the boys. What will the next year bring to us on our journey in nature?

November 19, 2018 – Monday

I woke up and looked outside to a heavy frost on the tree branches of spike like icicles hanging from the branches, creating tiny winter ice sculptures of wonder. It is 27 deg with a fog laying low among the surrounding foothills. At 10:00 am the blue skies then appeared once again slowly bringing a bit of warmth to the winter day.

In the early morning the blankets slid off my sleeping bag where I could feel the cold reaching to my body. Then grabbing them to regain the warmth. It gets cold in the tent with the chill of moisture in the air making it miserable getting dressed. Once outside it actually feels warmer. I never start a morning fire in the tent unless I plan to do some writing. I am not sure how my laptop does inside the cold tent. I do cover it, but I don’t think it helps much. I just prefer being outside next to the fire with the boys enjoying the cold. It seems they are made for the cold weather.

We are suppose to get colder temperatures later this week with chances of light snow.

Today I will cut up the wood into smaller pieces to fit in the stove, and keep a small pile next to the stove ready for a fire in the evenings. I also need to clean the stove pipe and spark arrester before bad weather starts. They tend to clog up faster with soot from softer woods especially if they are not completely dry.

I heard a gun shot earlier this morning when it was still dark. Then a few minute later I heard a truck drive off. When we went for our morning walk, the boys pulled me towards the mailbox along side the road. They smelled the scent of blood, and I spotted blood on the ground with a blood trail going up the hill. It was probably a deer? Because there is so much game around here, I am sure this happens a lot. We hear gun shots going off in the morning hours almost every morning.

November 20, 2018 – Tuesday

Got up at 7:30 am, sunny, 26 deg. Everything is covered in frost. On our walk I had to quickly shed my heavy coat. The warmth of the morning sun quickly warmed me. I talked with Jeff after our walk, His personality showed a lot of anger in him, and can be quite moody.

The beauty of the area we find ourselves in, and to experience in all her forms.

November 22, 2018 – Thursday

It is Thanksgiving day. We got up at 7:45 am, cloudy, 30 deg.

I made coffee, fed the boys. At 11:00 am the sun broke through the clouds, it was 41 deg. No plans for today. I will try and do some writing, and misc. stuff in camp.

Takota was favoring his left paw, so I checked it for any stickers, back at camp, and did find one. I removed it, hoping that was the problem. It usually is.

I did some writing on the laptop during the evening for about a hour and a half. It was a slow process rewriting what I wrote in my journal. While I was writing on the laptop, my screen was acting up. I hope I am not having issue with it.

November 24, 2018 – Saturday

We got some rain last night and this morning. We got up around 9:15 am and went for a walk after the rain had stopped.

After our walk, we went into town for coffee, gas, and to buy some reading glasses.

In town I noticed snow on the foothills, and low mountains to the north of us. The signs of winter are here. I have know idea how much snow we will be getting this winter.

With not cutting my hair or beard for over a year, it was time to get cleaned up. I feel like a new me.

November 30, 2018 – Friday

We got our first real snow that covered the ground. It snowed most of the late afternoon, and evening with light snow. A heavy fog came in, in the evening as well. Although the snow fall was light, I have a concern about driving in it going up and down the drive way, and on the roads. We do get our roads cleared of snow, when it gets bad enough. I only have two wheel drive and the back end of the truck is very light, with little traction in snow, and mud. I got stuck a couple of times in the mud already. Going up the driveway can be tricky. If we get heaven snows, that could be a big problem.

The Outhouse Jeff let me use. Not really!

Standard
Our Journey Living In Nature

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 20

Our Journey Living in Nature – Part 20

September 24, 2018 – Monday – Aquarius Campground

North Fork of the Clearwater River

After our backcountry experience in the Clearwater National Forest has ended, Takota, Nanook, and I are ready to move on. I found a campground close by where we are at, so we got packed up.

We got all set up in our new camp, and we may stay for a week or so. After that, we will camp at Dworshak Reservoir once again, and then to our winter camp in Kamiah.

The campground is next to the river and is pretty quiet with the exception of a chain saw buzzing loudly next to our camp.

With the many uncertainties that lie before us, we had some incredible experiences in the Idaho backcountry. I hope we have more to come.

September 25, 2018 – Tuesday

We are on the North Fork Clear Water River. A beautiful area. We slept well, waking up to a beautiful Fall day.

We got up at 8:00 am, and took a walk around the area. On our return to camp, I got things out to cook breakfast, with the first thing, was making coffee. We will have bacon and eggs for breakfast. It is peaceful out, and enjoying the river flowing next to us.

We are well stocked in food for a time in real food, soups, and freeze dried foods if needed.

We have a large campsite open to the river and sky, providing warmth on the cool Fall days when the sun is shining. Our tent is in some shade with five cedar trees next to the tent. Our site slopes gently to the river. Across the river are conifers lining the shoreline that reach to the sky. The boys are enjoying the sandy beach while waiting for breakfast.

We have been camping in a tent in nature for close to a year now, and we never seem to get tired of it. It is hard to explain the magical beauty that is always around us.

This area may be a good area to observe birds. I saw an osprey this morning, I know there are bald eagles here, and I hear ravens squawking about.

I thought we would be getting a break with the bugs from the cold weather, but this is not the case. The flies were really bad.

After breakfast I wrote in my journal, then visited our neighbor who had the chain saw. I asked him about a good place for firewood? We did have pieces in camp that needed to be cut, and our neighbor came by to cut it down to campfire size. The firewood he cut should last for a few days. They are very nice people and very neighborly. They visit this campground a lot.

Our camp next to the river

Evening Entry

We had a nice relaxing day with blue skies.

For dinner we had chicken breasts cooked in bacon fat. Both boys cleaned their bowls.

September 26, 2018 – Wednesday

We got up to a cool morning at 7:45 am. There was a little chill in the air, but it was refreshing to wake up to. We took a short walk on the road along the river. After breakfast, we will head to Orofino and make an appointment for Takota for his eye at the Veterinarian there.

Our neighbor was leaving and dropped off a good supply of firewood for us.

Before we left for Orofino, I was talking with the campers that had a black lab. Their dog came into our camp, and the boys attacked the dog. The dog realized it may be a good idea to stay in his own camp.

Evening Entry

We had a steak for dinner, plus a salad for me.

September 27, 2018 – Thursday

We got up at 8:30 am. We went for our short walk, then back to camp to warm up with some hot coffee, and a warming fire.

On our arrival here, and coming from town to do some shopping, I was caught behind a logging truck stacked with logs. I could smell the lovely fragrance of the cut fir trees. Then on our way back from Orofino yesterday, and driving through the forest of fir trees, I once again experienced the fragrance of fir. It brought back the memories of Christmas when I was young, and our experiences of Christmas and the smell of the decorated fir tree in the living room.

With our materialistic life style, Nature is now talking to us, and what we are doing to her in the form of climate change, but very few are listening, yet!

Man needs to begin to reflect within on where we are going in the future?

“It is very important to go out alone to sit under a tree-not with a book, not with a companion, but by yourself-and observe the falling of a leaf, hear the lapping of water, the fisherman’s song, watch the flight of birds, and of your own thoughts as they chase each other across the space of your mind. If you are able to be alone and watch these things, then you will discover extraordinary riches which no government can tax, no human agency can corrupt, and which can never be destroyed.”

~ Jidda Krishnamurti

After doing some writing, I wanted to get some things done in camp. And although it meant digging some stuff out of the trailer, I didn’t mind so much.

It is beautiful in this place we are at, a peaceful place in nature.

After breakfast I will dig out from the trailer the tent we used in the backcountry to allow it to dry out. We usually don’t have this luxury of space to do that. Doing these little things in nature is special, especially when we can slow down our pace with nature’s rhythms, and in these beautiful surroundings in nature. Even in these unexciting chores that have to be done in and out of camp. We see the beauty in everything. Nature can be a very powerful medicine for our spirit. Every time we come back to camp from errands in town, it always feels we are returning to home.

I had an unlikely thought and feeling just a few minutes ago that a publisher/editor, a older woman will come into my life to publish my writings. But Something special about her is beyond special – she will be a guiding force in my writing and in reaching a deeper level of consciousness for me. It wouldn’t be where she would tell me what to write or how to write, she would ask me the right questions in guiding me, and inspiring me. My writings would touch people’s hearts in a special way. It was a nice thought anyway?

When I began cooking breakfast, a swarm of flies and yellow jackets came to visit us to see what was on the menu?

A couple of days ago I decided to read a book I had, “The Legends and Myths of Hawaii,” by Hawaiian Majestic Kalakaua. It was part of the books I had on Hawaii.

I began falling in love with Hawaii when I first visited the islands, with the beauty, and the culture, and history of it’s indigenous people. I especially loved their music. Each time I went to the Hawaii Islands, I was always being drawn by the native people and not by the tourism. I felt a special sacredness to these Islands.

It was a small book in size, but with a thickness to it, a total of 522 pages. And the print was very small in type making it difficult to read. It was first published in the year 1888. It was not a book I was planning on reading, but it kept falling out of my trailer at my feet. I think it may have been a sign, “I should read it.”

It is 1:12 pm and it seems the yellow jackets were quieting down giving the boys and I time for a little peace.

Afternoon Entry

I got some batteries charged and my tent fully dried.

September 28, 2018 – Friday

We got up at 7:45 am, and another beautiful day in nature. A cool Fall morning with clear blue skies. The boys and I took a walk along the road that follows the river.

For a few days now I have been wanting to write more about traditional indigenous peoples. This thought was weighing on my mind in the need to do more, even in doing short writings. But it would be on writings I have already done, and would be just a repeat of what I have already written. I have no new insights I could share, to maybe open people’s minds to what modern civilizations has done to these peoples through forced assimilation, and genocide. Would I be able to write such a book? I wish I would have had more direct experiences with such people? To have more insights on these peoples, and the roles they play in the world? It seems most of it comes from my heart through empathy, compassion, and understanding – in seeking to understand. The key to this is to get the civilized world to have an open mind, to seek to understand the impact we have on these peoples, and as with other people in an indirect way or in a direct way. And support these peoples the best we can. To show humanity and a connection with all peoples. Humanity isn’t a passive state, it’s a vibrant dance of compassion, empathy, and actions. We can only do this through the elimination of judgement and labeling of others, and showing love to all peoples.

I have coffee made, a small fire going, and pen to paper. I don’t have much to write this morning. I will pay for three more nights here and will leave on Monday.

I found white berries on some bushes around camp. Too lazy to look them up. It could be the snow berry that I saw in our last camp? As with all berries in the wild, they should be carefully identified before eating them.

Afternoon entry

When there are bugs around, like flies or yellow jacket, it is important not to have fishing hooks or knives in hand. One might get hooked or cut, as I just did with a fishing hook.

September 29, 2018 – Saturday

We got up at 7:45 am because Takota had to go out to relieve himself. He was trying to tell me earlier, but I was not paying attention to him. Luckily he held it until we got outside. Since we were up, we took a walk along the road that we usually take, but went a bit further, and found some dispersed camping areas along the river, and some campers parked at the end of the road. We then headed back to camp for coffee and a fire. The sky is partly overcast.

(While writing this, I came to the realization that I am not really a good writer, and I have to accept this fact. All I am doing is documenting what we are experiencing on this journey. And I have to leave it at that, I maybe I won’t be so critical of myself, LOL!)

I got the fishing pole ready and may do some fishing later this afternoon. I wanted to do more fishing thus far, but the boys can be a hindrance in this endeavor, so I just don’t fish. Here, I have an open beach to fish at, and I have a place I can tie the boys up at, and watch them. They are good with that as long as they can see me, and I can see them. They will just lie down and watch me, or the goings on around them, or just take a nap.

I am seeing a lot of blue elderberries around, although the snow berries out number them. Being aware of ones surroundings can always be an exciting adventure, even in the plant life. She gives us so much to see, and learn from if we just pay attention.

We will have the last of our eggs and bacon this morning for breakfast.

I have noticed the right inside of my right knee has been hurting a bit. Not sure what it is from? Getting old can be tough.

Afternoon Entry

I took the boys on a walk along the river, and we saw a bald eagle flying up river. They are always a magnificent creature to see.

On our return to camp, I fed the boys, and started a fire. The skies are overcast with high thin clouds.

I tried some fishing earlier and caught two undersized cutthroat trout, just under 14 inches. The minimum is 14 inches so I had to throw them back. They would have made a nice dinner for me and the boys. It is the first time for me catching cutthroat. It is a beautiful fish. I hooked two others that got away. Barbless hooks are only allowed. Although we didn’t have much luck fishing it was enjoyable, and the boys were well behaved.

On a backcountry trip with Shiloh back in 2009, Shiloh and I fished together and I always had him on leash just in case he saw a critter that needed to be corralled. Mostly coyote. He was always good at staying put and napping. But just in case, he was always close by me if I had to grab his leash. Shiloh and I had a very close relationship with each other and we always enjoyed being in the backcountry together, as with Takota and Nanook.

The clear skies are returning. The weather is like life. The clouds can come, bringing uncertainty and gloom one moment, then when the skies open up to blue skies, it brings a time of renewal, and hope. I try to enjoy each moment in nature. There is always beauty and a purpose in everything she brings to us. But because we live outside, I always have to be aware of weather. Such a fickle web we weave in our minds. It is like seeing dark cloudy weather as black and white, and seeing blue sunny skies as an awakening in beauty with all her magnificent wonder of colors. Both can have their pros, and cons. Both in their good and bad. It is just how we see things in our minds.

September 30, 2018 – Sunday

Another day in nature. We got up and went for a walk, then back to camp for coffee first thing, and followed by a fire. It was overcast and looked like rain. Then the rain began. The boys and I took cover under the cedar trees by the tent. It was just a steady light rain for about a half hour and then stopped for now. With all the experience the boys have in wet weather, they know where to go to stay dry. The rain had brought on a freshness in the air. Once the rain had stopped I then returned next to the campfire. I don’t want to waste a perfectly good fire, now do we? Our plan is to move on Monday, and it may rain more today and on Monday. I was hoping to go fishing today, but that may be canceled due to weather. We may get a chance of rain through the week, so the forecast says.

Afternoon Entry

I did go fishing, but it quickly ended when my first cast got snagged up on some rocks and had to cut the line. I thought maybe it was time to quit. While getting unsnagged, a bald eagle flew by us. Always a joy to see.

It looks like a chance of more rain in the forecast for this week. I am not sure when we will be leaving this camp? Maybe in a couple of days? I am not ready to head for our winter camp yet. So when we leave here, we will spent a little time at Dworshak Reservoir since it will be on our way to our winter camp. And we enjoyed staying there.

October 1, 2018 – Monday

I tried my luck fishing today and caught two more cutthroat that were smaller then the ones before, and had to once again release them. And again no delicious fresh trout for dinner.

It was another overcast day with a chance of rain. But in the end, it turned out to be a beautiful day whether with cloudy skies or clear skies. The boys and I were in nature – such a glorious place to be.

We met a nice couple who are camping here for some fly fishing, and they saw three otters in the river across from their camp. That would be exciting to see them before we leave, and to experience these wonderful creatures of the rivers. They said they would be fishing further up river today, and if they caught any extra, they would invite us for a trout dinner. We have met an incredible group of people on our travels. I think it was for the most part having the boys with me. We made an interesting threesome. People say I look like the boys with my long gray hair. I think it has some to do in living in nature in a tent.

The Mountain Man look

This area of the Clearwater is incredibly beautiful with it’s abundance of cedar, alder, fir and pine forest. The brush was covered in snow berries, ferns, thimbleberry, and many other plants providing a beautiful lush green landscape that Idaho provides. Truly a garden of Eden.

October 2, 2018 – Tuesday

We got up at about 9:00 am. I had the sudden urge to use the toilet, so I tied the boys up and ran to the toilet. Unfortunately I couldn’t hold it in time before my bowls let loose. Returning to camp I had to replace my underwear first thing. In total, I had to visit the toilet four times that morning. I had freeze dried Macaroni and Cheese for dinner last night. It must have been a bad batch. Luckily I got it purged out of my system by late morning, and had no other problems. I did have some stomach upset and that finally cleared up. I was lucky I wasn’t sick all day. We had a Veteran appointment for Takota today that I did not want to miss. So we were able to make that without any problems with the long drive we had to make into town. The gods were with us. I was almost ready to cancel it if I didn’t get better.

We left for Orofino at 11:30 am. The appointment was for 2:00 pm. This would give us a little time before the appointment to pick up a few things at the grocery store.

We took our time on the drive to Orofino to appreciate the Fall colors and the countryside drive. During the drive I was praying Takota was okay. Both the boys had been such gift to me on our journey. I could have not asked for anything more, except them not liking other dogs. They were very protective in that respect. They did love people though.

Once at the Vets, they did the typical tests for his eye. The vet came up with a possible detached retina or Glaucoma. Another possibility was an infection in the pupil. I would have to take him to a specialist and the nearest one was in Spokane, Washington. In the mean time he gave me some eye drops and pill to see if that would help. I was not sure what I was going to do. I knew if I took him to the specialist in Washington, it would cost a lot of money. On our drive back to camp, all I could think about was poor Takota, and our situation living in nature.

I dropped some groceries off to our neighbors, and told them the bad news about Takota. Our neighbors headed out to fish, and would bring me a trout for dinner. It was raining most of the day. Things I left out in camp got soaked by the rain.

October 3, 2018 – Wednesday – Dworshak Reservoir and State Park

I had a bad night thinking about Takota. I had feelings of hopelessness that filled my being. I have such a close connection with Takota and Nanook, and they with me. We are a close knit family.

I got most of our packing done for our departure for today.

I dropped by our neighbors hoping they would offer me some coffee, and to say goodbye to them. They were down at the picnic table watching for bugs to determine what flies to use for fishing. Nanook greeted them with a small howl, and Takota with a little cry. Takota’s eye seemed to be looking better. Our friends did offer me some coffee. After our goodbyes we headed back to camp so I could finish packing.

Their camp was at the bent of the river and it seemed a good spot to observe wildlife. They were seeing much more wildlife than we were at our spot.

It was nice meeting such great people on our Journey. Although always very brief, but always memorable.

Once we were all packed up we left for our new camp at 11:30 am. The boys jumped into the truck excited to leave for new adventures, Takota took his spot under the seat, and Nanook on the other side finding a comfortable spot to lie down. Very seldom would they show any activity on our drives. They would just nap. We did drop by the vets and the vet was encouraged with the medication helping. I told him we would call if there was any changes.

From Orofino I figured it would take an hour to get to our new camp. It was 3:00 pm. We arrived at 4:00 pm, We took our campsite that we had before. It was peaceful here. We were the only ones here. The campground was filled with the colors of Autumn.

Our camp looking out towards the lake.

I paid the camping fee, picked up some firewood at the wood stack and returned to camp. I got the tent set up then I fixed the boys their dinner, and I had a couple of beers, with my salami and cheese. I made a fire and relaxed for a bit. It was good being back here.

There were quite a few whitetail deer around. We had a small buck hanging out close to our camp. The boys did not seem bothered by him, nor him with the boys.

There is also a lot of bird activity in the area.

It is nice being back here. To the rear of our camp, it is open with sparse small pines, and covered in wild rose bushes. To the left of us and further back from our site it is heavy woods. The front, and left of us is open to the campground.

The volunteer that worked here last time we were here was staying at one of the rental cabins here, and when she saw us, she welcomed us back. Depending on the weather we could easily stay here for two weeks.

October 4, 2018 – Thursday

I slept pretty well as did the boys. We got up at 7:30 am and took a short drive to dump some garbage, and pick up more firewood.

It is overcast skies, with a possibility of rain. I feel a drop or two falling on me and that is it.

I thought I would write about my relationship with the boys while we are here.

While catching up on my writing in the journal for the last few days, I heard 6 herons flying over us. They seem to be having a hard time staying in formation.

I was watching Nanook and he we intent in something that caught his attention. I walked over to him, keeled down next to him, and looked in the same direction Nanook was looking. It was the young buck standing in our camp maybe 40 ft away calmly watching us. After maybe 5 minutes he moved on.

We have plenty of food with us so we don’t have to go into town for a few days.

Deer grazing near camp

It was cold when we went to bed, but I slept comfortably. And this morning it was a little chilly at first, but I quickly warmed up on our walk. The boys remember this place. It is nice having the whole place to ourselves. When we arrived yesterday I did notice the yellow jackets were still around and curious how bad they will be? Some flies are hanging around as well.

While starting breakfast, I looked at Takota’s eye, and it seems to be getting better. I can see his dark brown of his iris once again. The other iris is a lighter brown. I gave him a big kiss on the snout of gratitude.

The sun is shining through the thin layer of clouds warming up the day. The blue sky is beginning to show itself more and more. The Corp of Engineers designed this campground. I talked with one camper and he told me the Corp of Engineers did a good job designing campgrounds. Much better than the State Parks do. This is the second campground we stayed at that was designed by the Corp of Engineers.

Afternoon Entry

While I was putting our new canopy up, we were visited by the young buck. He was watching me in curiosity while I was putting up the canopy, and then he came around my truck to feed on some grass. It was allowing me to get closer to him while I was getting things from the truck. My intention was not to see how close I could get to him, but just getting my stuff done in camp. But I was observing the deer’s behavior. He was totally calm around us. The boys were also curious of our new friend.

With the canopy up, we had protection from the light rain we have been having, and we can enjoy being outside. Hopefully we don’t get any strong winds that would blow our new canopy down.

A family came in today, and were staying at one of the cabins. I found out it was Indigenous Peoples Day (Columbus Day) on Monday so I wonder how many people will come here on the three day weekend. I just hope no one reserves our site. I would hate to lose it, and have to move camp.

We will have the trout tonight for dinner that our friends in the last camp gave us.

While I was shopping at the market yesterday, their were two older gentlemen at a table selling raffle tickets to win a high powered hunting rifle with scope, so I bought 6 tickets for one dollar each.

We took nice walks around the large empty campground finding more places to explore.

October 5, 2018 – Friday

We got up around 8:00 am. It was partly cloudy and cold, with a slight chilly breeze in the air. It felt like winter was here. We went for our morning walk and observed a lot of deer in the area. Back at camp I put coffee on and made a campfire.

I took a good look at Takota’s eye, and it is still looking good, but still I have a concern.

Yesterday evening we had a pack of coyotes yelping and howling with a couple of dogs barking at them. Last time we were here, we heard wolves howling across the lake. I wonder if they are still around? This morning we heard elk bugling for a while on our side of the lake. The geese were doing their honking, and the heron’s flew by. Their wings almost make a jet sound flying through the air. The ravens and birds were making their morning songs, and chatter.

The clouds finally cleared becoming a brisk sunny day.

We didn’t see our deer friend come by our camp today.

Afternoon Entry

The one camper in the other camping area, said he saw a bear in the area. I will have to make sure to keep our camp clean.

October 6, 2018 – Saturday

This morning began with a light rain in the early morning hours, followed with a drizzle most of the late morning. It is suppose to be nice weather on Sunday and Monday, with another storm coming in on Monday night, and Tuesday, then clearing Tuesday.

This morning we get to experience a beautiful winter day in the mountains.

While we were still in the tent this morning, Takota took a nice morning stretch putting a 4” rip in the tent fabric. When it stops raining, I will have to repair it with duct tape.

We talked with the camper who told us about the bear, and we were talking about the little buck we have seen. It comes to visit them as well, and he, and his wife feeds him apples. He gave me a few apples to leave around my camp. They have a dog that is dealing with health issues, and they don’t think he has much time left. They know it likes this place so they are giving it some special time here.

The campground is still pretty quiet of campers. Just me and the boys, the family in the cabin, and the man and wife in the other camping section.

I am finding our canopy is not made for the winter, it is leaking through the fabric.

We went into town for some groceries, to check if I was the winner on the raffle for the rifle which I wasn’t, and to make phone calls.

October 7, 2018 – Sunday

Another beautiful morning in nature. The little rain we got last night is gone and replaced with mostly blue skies, and cold. And that can always change in mountainous climates.

We got up at 7:45 am and went for a long walk around the campground. The reservoir is at very low levels compared to when we were first here. It was a nice walk. On our return to camp, I went to the wood pile, picked up more firewood, and back to camp. And as usually, I made coffee first thing, as with getting a fire going. Then writing in the journal.

We are getting close to a year on our journey.

October 8, 2018 – Monday

A new camper in a small trailer camped next to us. I stopped at his camp to say Hi. He was a nice fello to chat with that camped here a lot in the off season. He used to work for the US Forest Service. He enjoyed meeting the boys as well.

Hunters were also coming into the campground for a based camp to hunt for deer. They have to hunt outside of the boundaries of the campground, but some would hunt within the boundaries of the park because they were lazy, and seems to get away with it . I was waiting for the hunters staying across from us in one of the cabins to ask me if they could use my canoe to get across the lake to hunt, but they never did. I was thinking about renting the canoe to them for a price$$$$ and a big deposit.

I did a video with my phone on Indigenous Day, and put it on Facebook. I talked about how important indigenous peoples were in the world, and how they can teach us how important it is in connecting with all life forms on our planet. They can teach us a lot in their wisdom.

October 9, 2018 – Tuesday

We had a light rain all night. It finally stopped at around 7:30 am, and stopped for the rest of the day. The forecast today was for rain all day.

After breakfast we drove to town to drop by the vets to make an appointment for a check up on Takota’s eye on Wednesday.

I called Jeff about when it would be convenient to set up our winter camp? He said, anytime. So we will do it this Friday.

In checking my messages in the Vet’s parking lot, Kevin from Del Valle called me letting me know that his wife Joy had passed. I was deeply saddened. She loved the boys and would always howl at them, and they would always howl back to her. We will have a special howl for her today back at camp.

While I was at the Vets making an appointment, A man came in to drop his dog off. I had a feeling it wasn’t good. When I was in the truck listening to messages at the Vet’s parking lot, I saw the man coming out of the Vets with his dog’s leash in hand, deeply emotional. I felt his pain. I knew he had lost his best friend. (In writing this five years later, I still feel tears of emotion and sadness coming to me). I wanted to say something to him, but I thought it would be better in letting him grieve alone. It is hard losing ones canine companion. I went through this twice with my dogs Shawnee and Shiloh. And the thought of losing Takota, or Nanook would be devastating for me. We have become so close on this journey we are on together. I have experienced an amazing, and deep bond with them on this journey.

Today I felt loss to a human friend, and a dog and his owner I did not know. It is a sad day for me.

Today I was thinking about our new chapter on our journey camping in the Idaho winter.

October 10, 2018 – Wednesday

Today was partly cloudy, but a nice day. I did a short video and writing on facebook. We had breakfast and left at 1:45 pm for the Vets. The Vet I talked to was very nice, but not with good news about Takota’s eye condition. She told me Takota had cataracts in both eyes and possible Glaucoma in his left eye. She couldn’t recommend an Ophthalmologist to get a firm diagnosis. All I could do is pray for a miracle.

Outside the park I spotted a dead porcupine along side the road. He was a big one. One of my concerns with those critters is the boys getting tangled up with them. Fortunately it never happened.

October 11, 2018 – Thursday

No Journal Entry

October 12, 2018 – Friday

To be continued in Part 21

Standard
Our Journey Living In Nature

Our Journey Living in Nature – Part 19 – 19 days alone in the backcountry of the Clearwater National Forest, Idaho.

Our Journey Living in Nature – Part 19 – 19 days alone in the backcountry of the Clearwater National Forest, Idaho.

A small meadow next to camp.

September 4, 2018 – Tuesday – Departure day for the backcountry –

Day 1

I heard Dick and Gary getting up at around 6:30 am and figured we should be getting up soon.

I heard them taking the horses and one mule to the area for prepping. While Dick and Gary had breakfast, I told Dick I would brush and clean the hooves of the animals, to help speed up the process. After they had finished breakfast, Dick got the horses and mule saddled up. And the eight horses and one mule got into the stock trailer with no incident loading.

We then followed Dick, Gary, and the pack animals to the trailhead about 45 minutes away. Dick parked on one side of the road to unload and get the animals loaded with their packs. The trail we were going on started right off the roadway. I was parked across the street and watched for traffic. Dick continued giving Gary packing lessons, and that took more time getting us out of here. We were finally ready to get on the trail at 12:00 pm. I gave Gary my keys to the truck so he could take it back to base camp.

I was talking with Dick on the order that might be best for me and the boys, and with the other pack animals, Dick and Gary handled all the pack animal. I was going to be in the back of the pack, but didn’t think that was a good idea and told Dick. He said I could lead if I wanted to. And I felt comfortable with that. Then the boys could be in front of me so I could watch them.

I got situated with my horse, I then let the boys go from their leashes. They quickly took advantage of their freedom and began running up the creek and were running around all over the place, getting the horses all excited, and me yelling at the boys to come. Dick told me it was okay. I hope he was right. I just didn’t want the boys to spook the horses or them getting kicked.

I chose to walk my horse a bit before mounting, and called to the boys to come to me once again. The boys were running in the bushes, and at one point Takota was heading down a steep embankment, I called to him to come, but he had a difficult time getting back up. I was getting quite nervous about this whole situation. It was new to the boys and me going up with the pack of horses. I always chose to walk a good ways ahead of the pack string on other trips so I could focus my attention on the boys. Once I got them going in the right direction, this is when Takota got a pretty good nip by my horse on the neck by getting to close to her. He didn’t cry out, and I didn’t see any bleeding. It seemed he was fine. I was hoping we would make it safely. There was a lot of commotion in just starting our ride that made me uneasy.

I mounted my horse, and the boys were walking on the trail in front of me. Things started to calm down. We quickly began going up very steep terrain on a very narrow trail. Our only path was staying on the trail. We would meet disaster and possible death if any of us happened to take a wrong step off the embankment. And we had eight miles to go to get to our camp. The boys began to focus staying on the trail and everything seemed to be going better. The boys were doing better, as with my horse. I took a deep breath and began enjoying the ride. It was nice being back in the saddle again.

Soon after we got going, and were gaining some high elevation, our first horse wreck happened. I heard a commotion behind me, looking back, and saw horses falling down the steep embankment, and my tent rolling a good distance down towards the creek. If it would have gone down to the creek, that would have been a big problem in getting it. I really couldn’t see what was going on, but luckily they did somehow recover my tent and got the horses and mule back on the trail. The mule saved the day. He was able to keep the horses from rolling down the hillside with my tent. This is one reason why many outfitters prefer using mules for packing. They have better footing than horses.

I was thinking this is a bad omen, and maybe it is time to turn back. I was all for that, but we continued on. Being on a steep narrow trail, climbing switchbacks, and with pack animals, it can be a very dangerous situation. I think what happened was a pack slipped, causing one of the horses to fall down the embankment and bringing the other horses down with him.

My horse and Gary’s horse were trying to munch on vegetation along side the trail which was a big pain in the butt. Otherwise my horse was doing pretty good.

In the beginning of our trip on the trail I was having doubts of the safety of me and the boys (more so for the boys). And even if we would make the 7.5 miles to our camp in the high country, would our gear make it undamaged? In the very beginning things quickly began unraveling. Dick warned me it would be a steep climb, and mostly up hill with a series of switchbacks. What was nice about the switchbacks most was in the shade of the forests. I have been on many switchbacks in my time, and all of them have been exposed to the hot sun.

In my mind, I was thinking, “it is only a four hour ride.”

We began our ascend around 3,000 ft elevation. The camp we are going to is at 5,961 ft elevation.

The pack horses were getting tired. During the whole ride we had to change lead horses because they didn’t want to lead anymore, and Dick had to constantly adjust the packs that continued slipping which meant we all had to get off our horses to help. Getting off and on horses on very narrow trails and steady ascends didn’t make it easy. Most of the trail were steep drop offs on one side and steep uphills on the other. Most of the ride I couldn’t see how the boys were doing, and would yell back, “how are the boys doing?” Gary said, “they were doing fine.” They were following in back of the pack string. But I was still concerned about them.

The 4 to 5 hour ride turned into an 8 hour ride. During the rest stops for the horses, or the adjustments of the packs, we would stop at areas with grass, and of course the horses and one mule would start grazing on the grasses. They preferred grazing then moving on. The boys were doing well, but were very tired. They ended up being in the back of the pack most of the time. I would check in with Gary on how they were doing and he always said they are doing fine. But I was concerned about them. At one point my horse decided not to go any further as the leader. I think she just wanted to stop and graze. We found a place where Dick and I could switch places and Dick would take the lead. His horse went for a short distance then his horse stopped. Dick had to get off and walk his horse for distance, then he would get back on his horse. He would do this for a few times. We were all getting very tired. I was not very happy, and it was the worst pack ride I have been on. It was a grueling and hard ride. It was the ride from hell. But we did finally arrive safely.

We finally got into camp at 8:00 pm exhausted, and pitch black out. Once I was able to crawl off the saddle, I found it hard walking because I was so stiff, and especially on uneven ground. Eventually the blood started blowing again, so I could walk.

Dick was obviously familiar with the camp, but Gary and I were not. Dick took charge, telling Gary where to tie up the horses and then began unloading all the gear off the pack animals, placing it in one area to then unpack. While they were doing that, I looked around for a place for the boys and I to sleep for the night. There were three level pads in camp that stepped up hill from one another. I picked the upper tier to put our bedding down, and eventually our tent. Once the the gear was unpacked, I went through what we need for our bedding for the night. The boys had already crashed out. The boys did well on our very long trip up here.

Dick was talking about them going back tonight. I thought he was crazy. Both Dick, and Gary were tired, and the pack animals were tired. It would have been far too dangerous in my mind to go back down tonight. I told Dick they should rest the horses and themselves here tonight. I finally convinced him to stay, and start out early tomorrow morning being fully rested. They could use the packing tarps for bedding. It was warm enough out where they should be comfortable roughing it.

While we were in camp, I heard a very loud and very strange sound I did not recognize just up from where we were, and asked Dick what it was? He said, “it was an elk.” I was totally surprised in the sounds it was making. The elk may have shown his disapproval of us being here. They were very eerie sounds in the dark ambience of the forest. I decided to have my loaded pistol, and rifle close by to scare off any critters.

Our camp on the first night

We are in a pretty remote area, but I thought I heard human voices in the distance.

Once our stuff was laid out, the boys and I quickly fell asleep dreaming of the adventures that lay before us on our 19 days alone in the Clearwater National Forest.

September 5, 2018 – Wednesday – Day 2

We woke up to our new camp with a pile of gear that has to be organized into a camp. I am grateful we had arrived here safely. Around 6:30 am, Dick and Gary began packing up for their ride back to base camp. I took the boys on a short walk and when we returned, Dick, his side kick, Gary and the horses, and one mule were ready to leave at 8:00 am. I wished them good luck and safe travels back to base camp. Watching them ride down the trail with the pack animals, vanishing out of sight into the landscape, the boys and I were once again alone in the backcountry. It felt good being alone in this vastness in nature with the boys. We always felt at home. I was also thinking, and hoping our return ride back to base camp will be much smoother?

Repacking the dog food for daily rations.

Looking at the pile of gear I have awaiting me, and looking at how I want the camp laid out, I began organizing. I know where the tent will go, so that is the first thing to get set up, but first, my coffee. I determined were I will have the kitchen which will be on the second level of camp. I needed water for my coffee and for the boys, so I found the spring next to camp, filled the water containers then back to camp. The spring offered only a trickle of water. I was thinking, I hope it is a reliable water source? It seems it could dry up at any time. I helped the path of water by creating a small pool for the water to collect so it would be easier to fill up the water containers, and removing debris and mud, and small stones to increase the flow. It was still a trickle.

While sitting in my chair, sipping my coffee, I relaxed in the moment, breathing in the fresh mountain air and scanning the area of our new home. Last night there was nothing to see, but only the strange elk sounds coming from the darkness of night that decided to move on elsewhere. It felt good to be back in nature.

I ended up writing in my journal most of the morning, then ate lunch, and skipping breakfast. I did feed the boys breakfast.

Evening Entry

I started putting up the tent at 1:00 pm. The tent just barely fitting the flat pad it was on. And then began organizing the rest of our camp. I found nothing damaged from our ride getting here, so that was good. I fed the boys, organized their food bags into daily portions, and slowly turned an empty space in the forest to our home. Dick realized it was a bad idea not to separate the dogs food into smaller portions for weigh distribution, and for keeping track of the food portions each day. He thought the weight of the 30 lb. bag of food would work better top loaded on the pack, and it actually made it worse for balance. That was one of the causes of us constantly having to get off our horses to rebalance the packs. It is all about keeping the weight of the packs balanced. From my little experience horse packing, it make sense using panniers vs. how Dick packed things to minimize shifting, because it is easy to balance the weight In the panniers, then letting the panniers help support and keep balanced any top weight added. Maybe Dick should start using panniers next time. It would take far less time packing as well.

I got the camp pretty much done. And built up the existing fire ring with stones that was partially there already. I gathered some firewood next to camp from downed trees that will provide us with most of our firewood needs. I was pleased with getting camp organized in only a half day.

Next to our kitchen area there was a small bush with a single black/ purplish berry on it. It was a huckleberry. So does that mean there could be more around? I will have to search the area later. I also was thinking, this could be the last one of the season? There was also an abundance of blueberries around.

The boys and I had chicken for dinner.

I look forward to sleeping in the tent tonight.

We did have some yellow jacket come to visit while cooking dinner.

This evening we had a nice campfire. And hit the sack around 8:00 pm.

September 6, 2018 – Thursday – Day 3

It was a beautiful and warm sunny day. It was 68 degrees in the morning. We heard birds chattering, the flies buzzing, lots of mosquitoes out. The yellow jackets will appear when I start cooking. Life in nature is abundant.

During the night it was quiet, not even a mouse stirring.

I thought I heard quail this morning when I was dressing in the tent. I then heard it right outside the tent at the entrance. I unzipped the screen door, and one grouse flew off and the other stood right in front of me just watching me, then flew off a few moments later. They were only a few feet away. We also have some tree squirrel activity. The plan is doing some hunting for small game such as squirrel, grouse, and rabbit. We now know we have squirrel and grouse for possible meals. Maybe even marmot. We also have two lakes a couple of miles away for fishing.

I will spend about a week just observing the area for plants, trees and animals. Unless a critter gets close for an easy shot.

Before breakfast we went on a small walk on the trail heading in the westerly direction and that will take us to Black Lake only two miles away. Black lake is suppose to be great fishing, but a tough hike getting to it, with a steep hike getting down to it and getting back up. I was told there are 6 lakes retentively close to us, but difficult hikes to get to them. I am not sure it is worth the effort.

I had the boys on leash at the beginning of our walk, then I let them off, and of course they took off to explore. It was like being in a huge playground for them to explore. And I did my own exploring of the area to see what I could find. Along the trail there were more blueberry bushes with ripe berries for a quick snack. I wasn’t seeing any huckleberries around though. I would also come across red twinberries, and take some small nibbles of the berries. They aren’t the best berry for taste, and it is said, they can be somewhat toxic. The black twinberry is very bitter.

When we go on our walks or when I sit in my chair looking out into nature, I not only look, but I listen, smell, and feel nature. I open my mind to stillness, to silence within and without. Labeling and judging nothing, but empty thoughts that I replace with silence, and awareness, then experiencing pure awareness – pure consciousness coming through, and then nature opens up to the observer in a wondrous and magical way. Nature tell us her story through the plants, the trees, and animals. We see them in the markings, the tracks, and other signs that nature shows to those who have this pure awareness.

We came across a small meadow, and then turned around back to camp. Once at camp I called to the boys, and they weren’t finished exploring, They do return to camp when they know I am back at camp. I will keep them tied up in camp so they don’t run off to chase any critters they may see.

I have the coffee brewing. We are having bacon and eggs for breakfast. The smell of bacon will surely attract the yellow jackets.

The boys finally came back to camp after making a thorough inspection of the area, and found a comfortable place to settle down for a nap before breakfast. Overall the boys have done really well in staying in camp during our time in the backcountry. I am proud of them.

Dick wanted me to call him today for a safety check between 12:00 pm and 1:00 pm. Since I have a Satellite phone, I thought it would be a good idea for a safety protocol.

While doing some writing in the journal, I looked down by my feet and saw an arrow head. I picked it up to look at it closely. It could be an original by native people here (possibly from the Nez Perce) or someone made it who was good at knapping in our modern day world?

Around the camp, and near by I have been hearing a lot of twigs cracking, but I am not sure what critters are doing this? There seems to also be lots of good bird activity around us, but with the heavy forest canopy it is hard to see any birds. I did hear a woodpecker earlier. I have also noticed mushrooms beginning to come up. Nature is such a magical place to experience, especially when we have a deep awareness with nature. For me, once I began practicing bushcraft skills back in 2009, I not only appreciated what nature provided me to survive with the proper skills and materials, I gained a deeper appreciation and understanding for nature, as with a much deeper respect for what she provides to us. The life giving force nature gives us. It is in the Oneness we experience in and with nature.

It is sad that most of us have lost this connection with Mother Earth, and all around the world within the modern civilizations we have created in a materialistic, and synthetic world. We could have regained this connection back by the traditional indigenous peoples of the world, but instead we chose to try to eliminate them because we saw them as ignorant, primitive, and useless. Not knowing they held the wisdom of our planet, and the sacredness of what she provided to us. When they thanked Mother Earth for all that she gave to them, the modern day man thought it to be sacrilegious to the European’s God. And many still think this way in today’s world. This is why we find our world in such a mess – a world without a deep connection to all of life.

I think I will hold off making breakfast until after calling Dick. And In the mean time I will gather some precious life giving water at the spring. This small, and slow flow of water, reminds me to slow down, and give gratitude to all of life’s forces.

Afternoon Entry

It is 2:11pm, and we are getting high clouds coming in. It is 70 degrees out.

When I was beginning our late breakfast I heard a moose call, and the rubbing of it’s antlers against a tree near by. This is a dangerous time to be around moose during the rutting season, as with elk. I hope Mr. Moose stays away from our camp. I was exciting to hear the moose, but also a little bit tense about it. It would be nice to see the moose at a good and safe distance as not to disturb it. And I just don’t want the boys irritating the moose. If I have to, I will discharge my pistol with warning shots.

We took a walk across the trail so the boys could do their business. I found a cluster of black berries and red twinberries in the area.

Back at camp, Nanook and Takota, sensed some movement in the brush, across the spring drainage. I also saw movement but did not see any critters.

Because it is starting to cool down early, I got a nice campfire going. It is clouding up pretty good. I wonder if we will get a chance of rain?

In describing our campsite and area we are in, we are on a slope (not to steep, maybe a 20 degree slope) of a mountain with three flat terraces making up our campsite. The tent is at the upper terrace. And we have our kitchen and living area on the middle terrace. Both giving us a good view of the trail below us for any critters that might pass by. Most of the lower terrace has a stack of logs on it that are used for tents for hunting camps. We will just use the two upper terraces. It feels like a comfortable area that is pretty good size for our needs in getting around. The trail will also lead to Black Lake, and back to where we came. From our campsite we are in a tree canopy of somewhat sparse woods that keeps most of the sun’s rays out, and keeping the site cooler. If we look straight out from camp, we see the foliage of the trees blocking any view we may have of the deep valley below us, and of the surrounding mountains that rise above us on each side of the valley. And if we look down following along the slope, it soon disappears into the distant valley below us that closes us in from much of any view. We are directing adjacent to a small meadow to the left of us (looking out from our camp) that gets good sunlight. This will provide us some openness to the sunlight in an otherwise dark enclosed place that can feel a bit claustrophobic. We have our trickle of water from the natural spring for our water source a short distance away to our right, and past that a nice patch of huckleberry bushes, that we will soon discover. And a good source of firewood from downed hemlock next to camp. We also have some fir trees around that are mixed with the hemlock in the area. The wooded areas are thick in some areas, and heavy in tall brush. We don’t have to deal with a lot of downed logs to walk over as we did in our last two camps. Although our view of the mountains, and surroundings area are very limited unfortunately. Overall, it is a nice camp. But it would have been nice to have a good view of the mountains, or a view of a mountain lake, as with better access to a lakes for fishing. We are in very rugged and steep mountainous terrain.

Evening Entry

It is 5:00 pm, and the skies have cleared.

The day went fast today. Most of the time was spent writing in the journal. During this time in camp we experienced many sounds of nature. When we first got here, I heard unusual sounds of a bird, I thought it may have been quail. A bit later I realized it was grouse. It has an amazing repertoire of calls.

Taking our evening walk, I realized the huckleberries and blueberries are just coming out, and they are all over the place, especially the huckleberries. I enjoyed feasting on the huckleberries every chance I had. We have a large patch of huckleberries just across from our spring. They are everywhere. It will be hard sharing with the bears if they do come through. And with this abundance of berries, I would be surprised if we didn’t see any bears fattening up for winter.

September 7, 2018 – Friday – Day 4

We got up at 8:00 am. I slept pretty well. The boys always sleeps well in nature. It was a beautiful morning in nature. We got a little rain shower that lasted for about 15 minutes during the night.

I took the boys to the small meadow so they could run around. And I brought a plastic bag for berry picking.

Back at camp, I noticed the campfire was still smoldering, so I decided to have a morning fire.

I put a few small branches with some old man’s beard on a smoldering log and some hot ash, then blew, and we got fire. Then it was time to put on the coffee. For breakfast, we will have bacon and eggs. Our ice block seems to be doing well in the warm weather we have been having. We will get a new block of ice on our resupply on the 12th of this month.

Because we will be staying here for a total of three to four weeks, I wanted to keep the pack animals to six. I probably have a total of a week and a half of food left for me in both perishables and freeze dried foods, and two weeks supply for the boys (a 60 lb. bag of kibble).

I have more freeze dried food and kibble at the base camp that Dick will bring up as with more perishables to last us for our stay. There is a lot of planning for these trips just to be in nature.

Before we left base camp, I broke up the food supply for two trips and gave instructions to Dick on what to bring.

What I didn’t mention on this trip, and my last two trips was that I brought two bear proof panniers with us, and the ice cooler that we use is bear proof in keeping our food supply safe from bears, and for food storage. I also brought canned soups and package soups, and an assortment of canned smoke oysters, clams, and scallops to add to the soups.

When I was preparing breakfast, Takota was focused towards the direction of the meadow to the southeast of us. I did not see or hear anything, But I rely on the boys senses to let me know if anything is out there. After breakfast Takota is still focused on the meadow. Nanook seems unconcerned. Usually Nanook picks up on the sounds of critters more that Takota. Whatever it is, it is staying hidden. I haven’t heard any coyotes, or wolves. I know we have elk and moose around, but they also stay hidden.

It is now 1:00 pm, and 67 deg. We have a pleasant breeze coming through camp.

Afternoon Entry

I took the boys for a walk and checked out the huckleberry patch next to our camp. And they were everywhere. So we stopped to pick some berries. Nanook like them, Takota didn’t. He couldn’t get the grasp of eating these tiny berries. It was just too difficult eating these little berries. And the berries would just drop out of his mouth. I was watching Nanook watch me picking these tiny berries, then I watched him go over to the bushes with berries and he began gently picking them with his front teeth. I was very impressed with Nanook, and his learning abilities. He was getting quite good at it. Takota too made a little effort in picking them, but quickly gave up. It was to much work for such a little reward. On the other hand, Nanook enjoyed the delicious and succulent berries as much as I did.

Evening Entry

It seems we are getting a thin layer of clouds coming in our area. Will any thing come of it as far as moisture? One never knows while up in the mountains, what the weather will bring?

At our camp it is nice being in a forested area to keep the heat down, giving a feeling of the comfort the trees bring. But it also blocks most of the view of the mountains, and to feel and experience the scope, and the scents of grandeur of the area, and of the open sky. The small meadow next to us does provides us with some open area. But basically we are stuck on the side of a mountain as we were at our first camp. It wouldn’t be a place I would want to stay at for long term. I would think it would get too claustrophobic over time.

We had another nice campfire in closing this peaceful evening.

Evening fire

September 8, 2018 – Saturday – Day 5

I woke up at 6:00 am, then fell back to sleep. We got up at 8:30 am. It was sunny out, but I could tell it was getting cooler. It was 56 deg.

Last night after dozing off, but still half awake about an hour later, we heard an elk near by voicing a call. It seems to happens when I am half asleep. It is always a beautiful and wild sound to hear in nature. One of many calls of the wild.

This morning before getting up, I heard a deer, or elk, or moose walk next to camp. I looked out the tent window, but there was no sight of it. I hope the creatures of the wild are feeling more comfortable with us being here.

During the night we were getting small gusts of wind coming through camp, and making the fir needles fall on the tent, then rolling off sounding like rain drops.

I let the boy out without theirs leashes on, and they knew it was time for a walk. I was going towards the meadow, but the boys had other ideas on where they wanted to go, and headed in the opposite direction. So I followed them. They went on the trail we originally came on so I followed them. Since they were on it once before they were familiar with it. They then veered off on another trail, and I stayed on the main trail. I called to them, but they didn’t respond. I then heard a squirrel chirping and I figured the boys were harassing the squirrel. On the trail I was on, I disturbed a big bird that then blew off. By it’s size, I figured it may have been an eagle.

I turned back to camp continuing to call the boys. I heard their pitter patter of foot steps running towards me, with both of them out of breath, and with their tongues hanging out. I am sure if they could talk, they would share with me their adventures they had just encountered. I got a kick always seeing them so excited.

I stopped by the huckleberry patch next to camp, I gathered these plentiful and delicious berries, and began filling the plastic ziplock that I had with me with these wonderful and tasty delights. I gave Nanook a few berries, and then he was on his own forging the berries. Takota did the same, but I don’t think he was too successful.

I got enough to satisfy my breakfast needs and headed back to camp that was just across the drainage to prepare my coffee, write a bit in the journal, and then fix breakfast. On my short walk back to camp, the boys were already lying in camp, relaxing before breakfast. I am sure they were thinking, “this is the life!”

It was beautiful cool morning to be in nature. We had a pleasant breeze coming through camp. I find that feeling and experiencing nature deeply, any troubles I might think I have disappears in these moments. Nature becomes pure bliss to ones soul.

While writing in my journal I got a glimpse of a bird flying in my sight of vision, flying low and stealthy through the trees. It then quickly disappeared into the thick foliage of the trees. It was probably a hawk with it’s amazing flying skills. I then heard what sounded like a moose rubbing it’s antlers against a branch. Many things that happen in a nature, happens very quickly, and one always has to be aware of their surrounds to catch these amazing encounters, whether it is a sound, something one feels, or sees.

While I am writing, or just taking a pause to look out into the woods in front of me, and just feeling the sun, or feeling the cool breeze across my face, or listening to the sounds of nature in the forest. One becomes alive and feels the magic, and wonders of the land. Unfortunately most miss theses things because they are trapped in their heads in thoughts. They may get glimpses of this beauty and then find themselves back in the heads. They don’t know what being silent is.

I remember one instance while I was on the Island Kauai. I spend some time just quietly looking out into the beautiful blue ocean from the beach. It was in the morning. There was a yoga class beginning, a few people walking on the beach. When the yoga class began chanting the “Om” sound, I saw two whales breaching together in the distance. I looked around and I was the only one on the beach seeing this amazing sight. Even when the beauty and wonder of nature is all around us, most don’t see it because they are busy in their minds. Many times looking down to the ground, missing what is all around them.

Even practicing silence in nature for over 9 months, I still get caught up in the mind at times. But when that happens, if I can shift these thoughts or feeling into just being aware, and without labeling, or judgements, they will have no power over us.

Although I face many imagined challenges, I would rather not be anywhere else, but in nature with the boys.

Our first propane bottle was depleted last night. We didn’t cook on the first night. The second night we had chicken, the third was steak, and the forth was steak. We now have freeze dried foods and packaged soups until we get our next resupply.

Yesterday, I didn’t get much done but for writing all day.

We will see how this day goes?

The bearings for our site per the GPS is:

N 46 deg 53.133’

W115 deg 30.977’

Elev. 5961 ft.

We are just west of Lower Twin Creek. The partial view of the mountain peak is I believe, Avalanche Peak. We are in the Mallard Larkins Pioneer area.

Because we are at a relatively low elevation in the high country for altitude sickness. I was not to concerned, but still I should have been more aware of the dangers of that possibly occurring. Especially at my age. But so far, so good. I really wasn’t too concerned. But we always have to be aware of these things, as with dehydration, and hypothermia.

Afternoon Entry

I was looking at the topo map this morning to see what was above our camp. The elk we heard on our first night here and on other nights they seem to like to hang out in that area. It looks that there might be a relatively level area and maybe signs of elk up there as far as scat, and hoof prints. It many also give us a good view of the mountains. So before I started a campfire and dinner, the boys and I took a hike up there to explore for a bit. It is relatively steep, but not to far. I am guessing it has about a 30 degree slope with overall low vegetation, grass and dirt ground covering, some downed logs to contend with, the short hike did get my heart pounding some. I had to watch my step so as not to fall or twist an ankle. The hike was about a quarter mile. The boys followed, making their own paths. When we reached the top, the view of Avalanche Ridge was a little bit better. The boys reached the top before I did. It was nice up there, it did have a level area surrounded by woodland. I walked the area, and didn’t see any signs of animals, so I called the boys and we returned back to camp. I realized we were in a very rugged area. On our walk down I mostly traversed getting down. I took my time getting down selectivity choosing my path. It was a good work out.

It is 5:15 pm with a thin layer of clouds. The temperature has cooled down. The warmth of the evening fire feels good.

The morning was spent writing until 12:15 pm, then fixed breakfast, sharpened the axe, did some quiet observing, chopped wood, and gathered water, and did a small amount of video. Overall it was a good day.

The boys and I heard some noise in the woods, and I thought maybe it was hikers? It may have been grouse? Grouse have amazing vocabulary with the many sounds it makes talking to each other from a distance. It is a joy listening to them.

Evening Entry

At 6:00 pm, the skies are clear once again. And cooling off to 50 deg. After taking the boys on their evening walk I heard the grouse in the same direction but further away. We then heard another grouse responding with calls, and this one was coming just behind our camp about 20 feet away. And then two others followed. They walked to the spring and then turned back into the forest. I then saw them walking on a downed log near camp at the meadow. They would have made an easy target. But I was enjoying them so much, I didn’t want to shoot them, but just in enjoying their company.

Then here comes the other grouse coming to meet the three, while talking with each other. This was our evening with the grouse family. I am finding it being more enjoyable watching, and listening to wildlife, then ending their life. I have food, so I don’t have to take a life by killing for food.

September 9, 2018 – Sunday – Day 6

We got up at 8:15 am. It was 52 deg. The skies were somewhat overcast.

Last night when we were in bed, we heard the bull elk making it’s loud bugling sounds from where we hiked to yesterday afternoon. Then we heard the sounds from a distance. It could have been a different bull elk.

This morning we took our walk towards Black Lake. We arrived at the first small meadow, then a second one, then reached an unused camp. I saw some of the trail markers that Dick had used to mark the trail that led to the camp. I also saw markers to the right side. Some made no sense to me. We took the right side of the meadow that took us to the camp. On the way back we took the other trail that crossed the meadow and led to the main trail that we took walking in. At one point the trail did disappear on the right in heavy brush, and I had to guess where the trail might continue. I will have to bring the map and marking tape next time.

On the way back I saw Nanook in a boggy pond getting covered in mud. It was about 2 feet deep. Once he got out, Takota jumped in. They both came out muddy and smelling like a bog. Takota’s got his face covered in the muddy water, and he looked like a wolf. I was hoping they wouldn’t get stuck in the muddy bog where I would have to rescue them? They did enjoy playing in the mud.

Back at camp the boys were sniffing in the meadow next to camp flushing out the grouse one by one, and I went to the huckleberry patch for a fill of berries. The grouse flew down the hill just a short distance below camp. After a short while they were communicated with each other then came back to the meadow. I did hear other grouse on our walk this morning.

While we take our short walks, I take my time to feel the trail and the area, and getting to know it. That is part of the excitement with exploring the area, as with the critters we may encounter. If one gets off the trial and is not paying attention, it would be easy to get disoriented out here. I would like to go to Black Lake, maybe in a day or two. I will take a pack with some emergency gear. Or maybe check out the other areas in the opposite direction towards the Nub. I also want to tag with tape the areas better towards Black Lake. We actually haven’t seen any birds, but flashes of them, or hearing them with the exception of the grouse.

It is 12:00 pm and it is starting to cloud up, but does not look like rain. Weather is important in paying attention to here, and being aware of what it is doing.

I didn’t really feel like making breakfast this morning. But I thought I would for the boys.

I had a little stomach upset probably from the tomato sauce I had with dinner last night. I brought some apple cider vinegar with us, so I will have some of that to see if it helps. Today I will clean my 20 ga shotgun, sharpen my knife, and do some reading on trees.

The weather is beginning to clear up.

Although it has been getting colder at night, I have been staying warm with my 20 deg sleeping bag, and if needed, my wool blanket. Dick told me there is a 20 degree difference here, but we have been having pretty comfortable weather here.

Evening Entry

It was a beautiful day today, partly cloudy.

It is 5:00 pm. We had a quiet and peaceful day.

The boys are fed, and I am about to eat. I am about to do a check-in with Dick, and a confirmation on our resupply day.

September 10, 2018 – Monday – Day 7

This morning I thought I was hearing tree squirrels making a bunch of noise, but I think it was actually the grouse making the noise. Last night and this morning I heard the elk from a distance away, deep down in the valley below, sending out it’s mating calls.

The boy’s and I headed for an evening walk at 8:15 am. The trails here are about 10” to 12” wide. We walked for about a mile then we turned around. Back at camp the mountain breezes were kicking up giving a chill in the air. It is partly cloudy.

After picking my morning bag of huckleberries, I got coffee going. It is quiet here with an occasional bird calling, and the sound of the wind moving through the trees.

This sound of the wind through the trees can have a calming effect if one really listens to it.

I did bring some long johns, and heavier pants and shirts for colder weather. I am prepared for colder weather, but not for a bad snow storm if one hits us unexpectedly.

I was reading a book about a forest rangers life in these parts, and the weather can turn bad anytime. So it will be a good idea to leave on the 24th of this month. I would hate for us to get stuck up here. I would imagine the trail we took up would be very dangerous in snowy conditions going up or down, and maybe even impassable. Hopefully we will continue getting nice weather up to our departure day. I wouldn’t mind a little dusting of an inch or so, and the boys would love it.

It would be nice to have a fire this evening, but the wind is still pretty brisk.

We still have not seen much wildlife here, only heard them. It seems this might be another disappointing trip for observing wildlife. But one never knows when they will present themselves, as did the pack of wolves in our first camp in the backcountry. It was a little nerve racking because I was concerned about how they would react to my dogs, but it worked out well. And it was a magical moment in nature for me to be so close to these incredible creatures of the wild, although I didn’t get to see them. Seeing moose would be incredible, but a bad time, and dangerous in the rutting season, or the majestic elk, or the mountain goat. But even getting to hear them in nature is magical. At least for me. I try not to expect, and just be in the present moment. So far, I am not tired of this place, or the experiences we have had. I have a saying, “When one doesn’t expect, one will never be disappointed.” Just being in the present, nature can show us so much of her beauty, awe and wonder. There is a balancing act when bringing dogs out into nature and seeing wildlife. Wild life will tend to keep their distance, or some will attract the dogs if chased. If one does not want to see wildlife, bring barking dogs or let the dogs chase wildlife away. The nice thing about the boys is, they don’t bark, and if I know wildlife is near, I will tie the boys up. I have also learned, if one keeps a quiet camp, and becomes part of the area, they may not see you as being a threat. Animals will become more present around a camp, and feel more comfortable. And these are the magical moments that can occur. It is us humans that create most of the noise in nature.

When I find I am too much in my head, I feel uneasy in those times. But if I allow myself to be silent, to feel my surroundings deeply, I feel a peace, and nature becomes a magical place to experience. This is why I prefer to go out into nature alone.

It is 11:20 am and it is time for breakfast.

I wasn’t able to contact Dick yesterday, so I will call him again today. We will just hang out in camp today. We will get our resupply on Wednesday. I wouldn’t mind staying here longer if I had the money to prolong this trip. But I would also be concerned about the weather in October, or even in late September.

Afternoon Entry

I went to get some water from the spring, and stop to pick some huckleberries. I looked in a different area, focused on the berries. When I looked up to head for camp, I couldn’t see the camp or my big tent. I was looking in the wrong direction of my camp, and being totally disoriented to where I was in the thick forest. I quickly got oriented to land marks, and headed in the direction of our camp. I could have also howled to the boys to find the right direction to camp. The point is, it is really easy to get disoriented and lost in the wilderness if one is not paying attention to where they are in relationship to camp at all times. It is a good idea for everyone in a camp party to have a warning device, such as a whistle to tell your party that you may be lost.

I have noticed with the huckleberries that they pick up the flavor in the berries with the environment they are in. This is probably with other types of berries as well.

I have noticed there is another type of berry in the area that is plentiful, and it is the black elderberry. There are a bunch of the plants very near our camp. A good source of nutrients rich in vitamins A, C, calcium, potassium, and iron.

All the trees in my area are the Western hemlock, but for some fir.

I got a confirmation tonight that our resupply is on schedule for Wednesday.

The beauty of the clouds are rolling in and out like the oceans waves.

September 11, 2018 – Tuesday – Day 8

It was a bit chilly in the night and a little cold in the sleeping bag.

We have clear skies with a temperature of 48 deg at 8:15 am when we got up. It is still 48 deg at 10:15 am. As far as I know, it was quiet during the night from any creatures. They were not disturbed by our presents here. The birds were active on this beautiful morning. We went for a short walk and made a stop at the huckleberry patch. Nanook and I were picking the berries. Nanook is getting quite good at gathering them. And he sees me with a bag full of huckleberries, and begs for me to share with him.

It will be nice getting our resupply of food. I am looking forward to getting my protein bars. It is a nice snack food to have up here.

Last night I had a bad dream that everything I got in my resupply was wrong.

Today I noticed some birds enjoying the huckleberries as well. I am not sure of the species of bird. I think the grouse are also enjoying their fill.

The clear skies are turning into possible rain clouds. The dark clouds are floating by us. It may be iffy if we get any rain.

I may have to cut down on my coffee. I am not sure if I will have enough for the rest of my time here.

It seems a lot of my focus here is eating those delicious huckleberries. I have forgotten about the blueberries. The most popular between the two is the huckleberry by far. Nanook would have to vote for the huckleberry as well. I read that the huckleberry leaves, and dried berries make a healthy tea. It seems like the grouse are enjoying feeding on the huckleberries as well. With the abundance of these tasty morsels of huckleberries, I am surprised I haven’t seen any bears around. Maybe the boys presence are keeping them away? I thought for sure the bears would be feeding on the berries around here for their winter fat stores.

I picked some leaves of the huckleberry and made a tea. It was okay, but I am sure it was a healthful drink.

I was hoping we would see snowshoe hare around for a game food, but haven’t had any luck seeing any. I am sure the boys would spot them right off if they were around. As for grouse, if I did shoot a grouse for a meal, it would be near camp. It would be too easy to lose them in the thick brush in this area. Squirrel is also a possible game animal. Unfortunately, I am starting to enjoy having the company of these critters around. The grouse have a family here. I would hate to break up a family by killing one.

One of the birds I hear could be a jay or a woodpecker. It is hard to see any birds in the forest canopy.

It is 12:42 pm and I definitely feel the coolness is in the air. The signs winter is nearing, although it is only 46 deg out.

I haven’t mentioned the mosquitoes much, but they are still here, and being the irritates that they are. Not many yellow jackets around.

I just heard an elk calling in the distance. Even if we can’t see the creatures in the forest, the sounds gives a sense that we are among natures – that nature is alive and well.

Afternoon Entry

It is 1:44 pm. I decided to get a fire going to take a bit of the chill away that is in the air. And giving warmth to my body on this cold day. We have been burning all hemlock, and it is a nice wood to burn.

We have seen a marten on the trail in the past couple of days that catches the boys attention and mine. I then saw the huckleberry bushes moving and wondering if the marten is also enjoying the tasty berries.

I haven’t been sleeping with the sleeping bag liner since we have been here. It might be time to use it to add some additional warmth.

Ferns next to trail path

September 12, 2018 – Wednesday – Day 9

I slept well and stayed warm with the liner through the night.

I woke up at 3:00 am with Nanook snoring next to me. I gave him some loving rubs. Looking outside through my tent window, the stars were out. I felt a peace and calmness within. I had some crazy dreams before I awoke at this early hour of 3:00 am. But I felt good, and relaxed, and at peace with myself. Sometimes I don’t experience these crazy dreams during the night. Maybe it is having Nanook beside me? When I was young, but not too young, I had learned to play with my dreams. I had dreams in color, I had dreams that I was flying at will. I had dreams where I was the watcher of the dreams, One dream I had in the early morning was so vivid that when I woke from it I was not ready to stop dreaming and fell back into that dream to continue the story. And other dreams strangely enough, I had dreams I would be getting into fights and always being the victor of these fights. These fights were always in self defense. The few fights I did get into were always in self defense. And I never got the worst of it. Some of these dreams I had were awakening dreams – dreams that had awakened my spirit within.

We got up at 8:15 am, and the clouds began moving in. The temperature was 46 deg.

We took a short walk, and returning to camp I got some water at the spring, then started the coffee perking and a fire going.

Morning fire

11:38 am, I tried to call Dick on the radio with no response. I expect him to be here around 12:00 to 1:00 pm. We started to get a few drops coming down and I prepared camp for possible rain. And then we were getting blue sky and clouds. Then the sun was out warming the day. Although it is now 50 deg, the warmth of the sunshine feels good.

I fixed breakfast for the boys, and will get mine going very soon.

One thing the boys are good at is letting me know if people are coming, or if critters are around. I am sure they will hear the horses before I do, if they come. They don’t bark, but gives me body language if they are alert to something.

When we are in the backcountry I am always alert to forest fires. And hopefully we don’t get caught in one.

Afternoon Entry

Dick did arrive at 1:00 pm sharp. It took two pack animals for our resupply. I am amazed it costs so much more getting packed in in Idaho, then it does in California. Almost three times as much. This trip cost me close to $2,700 so far. Dick seemed to have gotten everything I requested. Dick and I talked a little bit, then he was on his way.

I got our food packed away, gathered some firewood for tonight and filled the water containers.

Evening Entry

I went for a walk with the boys, and I just followed them. They took a trail that they explore once in a while, and they took off running. I followed them for a bit then turned around back to camp. I called to them to come but they did not respond. I figured they would come back when they were ready, since they were so good at coming back to camp. I was getting a little concerned about them, so I called them again with no luck. I thought I would try howling to them, After a few howls, I saw Nanook trotting up the trail towards me, Then Takota following behind, with a look on his face, saying, “What’s up?“ I was always happy to see them coming back to me. When I howled, they were back with me in 5 minutes. Maybe howling works better than calling them with a voice command? Before we went on this journey, I would howl to them and thinking I could use it as a command for them to come if we got separated. This is the first time I tried it, and it seemed to work. Once we were together again, we headed back to camp for dinner. The feeling of gratification I get when I see them coming back to me, just warms my heart. I feel a deep bond with them and I believe them with me.

At 6:00 pm, it is 42 deg.

While getting water, I was thinking our water source that is only a trickle, was a joke, and I was not sure how long it would last. It wasn’t the only water source, but Dick said it was the best. We have not had any issues with water so far. We do have other small springs coming down the hill next to camp, that we could probably use if the one we use goes dry.

September 13, 2018 – Thursday – Day 10

We are all stocked up with food and good to go for the rest of our time here.

We awoke at around 7:00 am, the boys greeted me wanting their loving attention. We got up at 7:45 am. It was 44 deg.

I had all the tent window flaps closed as with the door flap and it kept me nice and warm. The tent we are using is a Cabela’s Big Horn III. It was a nice tent and has served us well in the backcountry.

I wanted to go on a hike going further towards Black Lake. I was thinking about the hike for some reason all during the night. On this hike I wanted to be a little more prepared for the unknown. It wasn’t that the hike was anything special, I just wanted to be a little more prepared because we were going further, but not knowing how much further. I also wanted to mark the trail with colored tape. I brought with me, bear spray, the Spot locator, binoculars, map, a shoulder bag, and my 22 cal rifle, if we see any small game along the way.

With gear ready, I told the boys, “show me the way?” I sometimes direct them, and sometimes they direct me. I have realized they are really good in finding hidden trails in the overgrown brush, and they would wait for me to catch up. The boys love to explore the countryside. Sometimes Takota felt adventurous and he would take the lead, other times Nanook would take the lead. Or they would walk site by side next to me. I would learn later at our winter camp, Tokota was able to read what Nanook was sensing being right next to Nanook, like he was reading Nanook’s mind. That was pretty amazing to me.

While walking the trail I knew where the huckleberries were on the side of the trail, and would grab a snack on the way.

This morning the boys stayed relatively close to me, not wandering too far from me. We took a different trail which is the actual established trail and we did not go through the camp we went through last time. It was a higher trail above the camp. When I was not sure where to go when the trail disappeared, I would watch the boys and just followed them and they would find the trail. Not all the time, but I would say in most cases.

When we were roughly a mile out I noticed the weather. It was completely overcast, but didn’t look like we would get rain for the moment. I decided it might be a good idea to turn around and head back. The boys were close and followed me back.

Back in camp, it is 11:11 am and the sky turned a dark gray, it looked like it could start to rain any time. It is getting chilly out at 41 deg. I have a fire going using only the thick bark of the hemlock. It was nice smelling and it burned well. I got my coffee going, and the boys are waiting for their breakfast of kibble, bacon, and eggs from our new supply of food that we got from yesterday.

We didn’t get far today on our hike, but discovered the trail that will take us to Black Lake. If we didn’t have to bushwhack so much, we would make better ground. Although we are in very rugged country, with a steep mountain landscape, very narrow trails that can quickly disappear into thick vegetation, or walking along side steep mountain slopes, it is beautiful country filled with many forms of life that can easily blend into the landscape without even being seen, or heard. I hope we can explore more of this area. We didn’t encounter any creatures on our walk, only the sounds of the grouse.

The bark of the hemlock is burning good and we have a lot of it in camp. I might as well use it.

I have found myself being more reluctant to hunt any small game. If I don’t need to, unless for a survival situation, I can’t see taking a life.

It is definitely getting colder each day and we did get a little rain, so I decided not to cook breakfast. We took cover in the tent with the rain falling a bit more.

A little earlier before going into the tent, and while they were eating their breakfast, Takota was interested in something on the trail, then Nanook noticed it. I was thinking maybe a moose or elk? I looked down on the trail below, and it was a marten hopping along the trail. All three of us were excited to see this little creature near our camp. It was the first time we got to see one of these beautiful creatures in real life. I am not sure where he came from. It must be near since this is the second time we have seen him or her in the area. It might be attracted to the abundance of huckleberries.

Afternoon Entry

It is 3:35 pm and have been picking some huckleberries for a snack in the light rain we are getting. It is 38 deg. I suppose we could get some light snow. I am prepared for it, with our tent, clothing and warmth of the sleeping bag, liner, and a wool blanket.

The clouds are hanging along the mountain side. It is beautiful here, and peaceful. All is quiet in the forest. I am not too concerned about the weather, with the exception of our departure day and the rugged terrain we have to go through going back. The good thing is we do drop quickly in elevation, so snow might not be much of an issue. I hope?

We are relaxing next to a nice warm fire. It looks like the clouds are clearing out and being replaced with lots of blue sky.

Evening Entry

The temperature is at 37 deg. It should be a cold night. I am sure the boys are enjoying the cooler weather. It is time to button up as they say. It is beginning to get dark at 7:30 pm under the canopy of the hemlock. And that means it is almost time for bed.

September 14, 2018 – Friday – Day 11

I woke up again at 3:00 am after having some dreams.

Last night I took the boys for a short walk before bed to get any business done. Nanook was quick about it. And Takota just took his time. I had their leashes on and Takota seemed to get tangled up in everything, as he does so well. After we were back in the tent, I was looking for my thick wool shocks to wear, and couldn’t find them. I was getting frustrated not being able to find them.

This morning when we were getting up, my pants from yesterday were still wet, so I grabbed a clean pair of pants, and changed all my pockets out into the clean pair of pants. I then thought I had lost my keys, but forgot I had put them in my pants already. I did find my wool socks on a pile of books I had out. I also misplace a screw driver I was looking for last night. And it was where I usually have it. All of that frustration I was experiencing was for not. A pure waste of energy.

As for my socks I couldn’t find, all I had to do is get another pair from my bag, it was no big deal. But I made it a big deal. I apologized to the boys for yelling in frustration. I tend to get angry when I misplace things.

When we left for our walk this morning it was sunny and 47 deg. Another beautiful day in the backcountry. We just did a short walk, then back to camp. I got water, made coffee, started a campfire, then time for breakfast for me and the boys.

During the night it did get cold. I blame it for not having my wool socks on. Now that I know where they are I will have them for tonight, unless I forget where they are again.

The grouse have not been around camp for a few days. Will they come back?

With me, Nanook, the marten, the grouse and the birds, the huckleberries are beginning to dwindle in supply. They will be gone very soon I suspect. I will miss having these flavorful treats.

Takota lost his bandanna on our walk this morning, so we will have to go out today to look for it, and gather some firewood.

September 15, 2018 – Saturday – Day 12

I awoke many times during the night for some odd reason.

Takota and I heard a sound from one of the containers, which means a critter is in our camp. It was about 3:00 am. At first I thought it could possibly be a bear. But a bear would probably be much louder if they smelled food. I thought maybe it is our neighbor the marten. I kinda made sense it is the marten. I just listened to the sounds this creature was making until I fell back into a restful sleep. Takota did the same.

I noticed Takota’s left eye was swollen again this morning. I will have to keep an eye on it. He could have scratched it?

It was 8:00 am when we got up and went for our walk. It was partly cloudy with a temperature of 43 deg.

On our walk I was watching Takota closely, and he seemed to be doing fine. His eye seems to clear up when he is up and about. After our short walk, I made coffee, and got a fire going.

There has been a lot of bird activity going on. I heard grouse in the berry patch across from the spring, but could not see them hidden under the huckleberry bushes. I heard some chirping from the trees, and it was a gray squirrel coming down a tree. It was the first one we have seen.

When I was about to start cooking breakfast, I heard a sound coming from behind me, but couldn’t figure where it was coming from. I then saw the marten about 12 feet from me, running to a tree. I was now only a few feet from him. It climbed up the tree behind our kitchen area. It was making a cooing sound, like a baby. It peeked around the tree trunk to look at us, and when I got too close to it, it gave me a vicious growl of it’s disapproval saying, “Not too close buddy, I am vicious.” I did get some photos, but most of them ended up blurry. The marten must have been our visitor early this morning that we heard.

Marten at camp

It eventually climbed down from the tree and scampered off to a different area of the forest. I saw this as a special gift from the forest.

I am not sure if this marten was the same one we saw the other day or not. Maybe a sibling? Either way it was special.

Photo by others

A mushroom I have seen on dead fall is the Red-belt conk I believe. Another common mushroom I have seen in this area with a gray cap and white gills. I have seen two others that I have not identified. We are learning more about mushrooms and how they tie into the forest ecosystem, as with playing an important part of their relationship with the forest. I am gaining a greater appreciation for the fungi world. As with the trees and how they communicate with each other. We are just beginning to learn how everything is tied to each other in this web of life. We once knew this many thousands of years ago, but have forgotten. This is why I feel it is important to learn from the wisdom of the traditional peoples that still remain with the knowing of this knowledge and relationship with the natural world. Then maybe, we who live in the modern day world will stop destroying the very thing that gives life to all life – the four elements, air, water, earth, and fire. As with all life on our planet.

I spotted two gray jays in the huckleberry patch, and two others in the trees. It seems this area is coming alive with the forest creatures. Unfortunately we only have a short time left here. This is why I prefer staying in one spot to learn the area. Most people only stay for a very short time, maybe a day or two. They may see more of the beautiful landscape then we do, but what they do see is only a small glimpse of what is actually there. They only touch the surface, and they don’t experience deeply what is truly there before them. When we can experience nature silently, being still, it allows us to go deeper into this experience within nature, and our relationship with her.

A couple of days ago I did find some fir trees in the area mixed in with the hemlock.

Evening Entry

Today we had off and on clouds and blue skies. It is 5:41 pm, at 50 deg. It feels very comfortable.

I did some video in the meadow today, mostly of me talking about our experiences here.

Takota’s eye looked pretty good through out the most of the day. I gave him Benadryl to see if that helps.

September 16, 2018 – Sunday – Day 13

It was a pretty good night, but got cold at times. When I awoke I was experiencing a little anxiety and couldn’t shake it off, Maybe a little writing in the journal will help.

I have my coffee and a nice fire going. It is 11:00 am, and 46 deg. The sky is overcast, and maybe a chance of rain. I also see blue skies in the distance through the trees.

The coffee, fire and writing in the journal seems to help calm my soul from the anxiety I was experiencing earlier.

For our walk today, I thought we would take the trail a bit further that we came in on in the dark. The trail was very narrow, 10” to 12” wide. We had an up hill side and a very steep down hill side that seemed to have no end to it. We walked maybe a mile and a quarter or so. I was getting tired so I decided we would head back to camp. The boys were ahead of me, so I called them to come. I heard their footsteps following behind me. They both stopped next to me for a moment, then continued on, passing me in a trot heading back towards camp.

I saw Nanook stopped, sitting on the trail overlooking the steep valley below. I didn’t think to much about it. I checked if I could see Takota down where Nanook was looking, and didn’t see anything. I noticed the beautiful plants changing into their Fall colors . So I assumed Takota continued on the trail. They knew the trail so I was not to concerned about it. I thought maybe Nanook was just waiting for me. Nanook and I moved on with Nanook running ahead of me, and assuming to catch up with Takota. I thought they were at the creek, and no boys were around, so I thought they were back at camp. They weren’t in camp, so I called to them and howled to them. I did a few things in camp figuring they would soon be running into camp as they always do. With the boys nowhere in sight I headed back on the trail to look for them. I was calling and howling to them. Shortly I saw Nanook running to me out of breath and panting. I thought Takota would be following behind, and there was no Takota in sight. I was getting concerned. Nanook was thirsty so I took him to the creek for a drink, then went back to camp to see if Takota had returned, and no Takota. We then went back on the trial to find his brother.

We stopped at the place on the trail I met Nanook and I asked Nanook where Takota was? He gave me no indication of where Takota was. Then in a tree next to us, a Steller’s jay was perched on a low branch squawking at me. Was he trying to tell me something? The jay then flew to another branch, and then more squawking at me. I couldn’t make sense of this behavior the jay was displaying. The strange thing is, we hadn’t seen a Steller’s jay for 12 days, and this one was talking to us?

We went to a trail split where I thought Takota may have taken on the other trail, but that was unusual, he would have come back by now. My mind turned to fear that Takota got hurt or lost. The very idea terrified me. Would we be able to find him? He could have been anywhere? I told Nanook again, where is your brother? Go find Takota. I repeated this over and over again to Nanook. We were at the split of the two trails where I can see in both directions of the two trails.

Nanook finally gave me the slightest indication with his ears pointing back to the trail we just came from. I thought he didn’t know, but I went with it. We headed back on the trail, and continued to call Takota.

While walking the trail I thought this couldn’t be right. But I was also thinking that maybe Nanook was actually looking or hearing Takota in the thick brush below while sitting on the trail? Maybe Takota was stuck? I kept calling Takota. Once we were getting close to where I originally saw Nanook on the trail looking down the steep embankment, here comes Takota on the trail, coming towards us. He was so happy to see us and I was very relieved and happy we had found him. Takota cried in joy when we joined together once again. He didn’t seem he was hurt in anyway. He probably just got caught up in the thick brush and the steep slope and was having difficulty getting back up on the trail. I saw it as truly a gift we found him. I was so grateful.

We were back together again. Nanook did good in finding his brother, and with the help of the jay.

On our evening walk, Takota had his head buried in a plant that was in the mint family. I thought maybe this plant was the cause of his eye irritation?

I found my hoodie sweat shirt and put it over my fleece top and stayed nice and warm during the night.

September 17, 2018 – Monday – Day 14

Takota woke up through the night, it seemed he couldn’t get comfortable. He had both eyes shut when he was wandering around the tent. It was the first time he had done that. I was getting concerned about him. I tried to comfort him with rubs and scratches that he seemed to enjoy, and he finally settled down and fell asleep beside me. Maybe he scratched his eyes getting out of the thick brush?

I woke up at 7:15 am, again feeling a bit uneasy. I then focused, my energy on excitement rather than discomfort, and I was quickly able to experience that good energy field within.

While I was still in bed I heard animals in a distance. I thought it may be elk in a lower valley.

We got up at 8:00 am, it was partly cloudy at 42 deg. We took a short walk just below our camp, then returned to camp to get coffee ready, a nice morning fire, and writing in the journal.

It was a beautiful Fall morning, and with that little energy change I made it began the day just right.

Evening Entry

I spent doing a video for a couple of hours after breakfast, then gathered and sawed firewood.

Takota’s eye seems to be better.

The boys and I took a walk in the afternoon, and heard elk bugling.

The day was a good day.

The elk are still bugling this evening.

It is 7:00 pm and 42 deg.

September 18, 2018 – Tuesday – Day 15

This morning we had high thin clouds in the area with the sun showing through. It is 47 deg.

Last night Takota again seemed restless and uncomfortable as he did the night before. I placed my wool blanket on his bed, and that seemed to work. Nanook was lying on the bed next to me. Takota then lied on the tent floor. I had a sense Takota wanted to sleep next to me, so I moved the other bed next to me, and that seemed to work. He slept for the rest of the night.

It seemed at night his eye would cause him the most trouble, then clear up during the morning when we were up and around.

Takota was alert this morning listening to the elk calls. After breakfast I will give him some Benadryl to help his eye.

I called Dick and left a message to see if he could pick us up before the scheduled date of the 24th so I could get Takota’s eye checked out.

During our whole journey thus far, I could not image doing it without the boys. They were a great support system for me.

While I was fixing breakfast for me and the boys, I heard Takota playing with Nanook. Or should I say harassing Nanook, because he knew they were going to have a very tasty breakfast of kibble, bacon and eggs.

Takota and Nanook were both resting after breakfast, but also alert, listening to the sounds all around them. We heard more elk calls echoing deep in the distance of the lower elevations of the valley, and through the woods this morning. What an amazing and magical sound.

Evening Entry

I was spending time playing with the video camera today.

Takota’s energy seems to be high. He was full of piss and vinegar today and this evening. Up the hill above camp the boys were hearing and sniffing the scents of creatures stirring around. Although my human scents can’t always detect them, they are around. The forests are always alive with subtle activity that man cannot hear. We hear, but we don’t here, we see but don’t see. We only see the surfaces of things, because we don’t go deep into our experiences within. We only tend to gloss over these experiences, missing so much that nature provides to us. By just being still, and silent, can we hear the voices in nature.

I found myself rushing through things, trying to get things done. I just need to slow down. There is no rush. We have no dangers we have to deal with, such has fires. It is good though to have these things in the back of the mind if they do happen, and prepare for them the best we can. But most of us don’t. We don’t think it will happen to us.

Daily, I check Takota’s eye. And it usually effects him at night, and clears during the day. I don’t know what to think? All I can do is keep an eye on it.

September 19, 2018 – Wednesday – Day 16

When we went to bed last night, he again seemed a little restless. I got him to lie on his bed, and I gave him loving rubs and scratches, and that got him to relax. He did get up during the night, but quickly lied back down. Each time, I would give him loving scratches, as I would with Nanook being on the other side of me.

At around 7:00 am both boys woke me with loving attention. Just before that Takota went over to Nanook to get some tender loving licks. Usually Nanook would give him a growl, then give in, giving the loving licks, Takota expected.

If I woke to bad thoughts, the boys would always bring a shining light to my morning, as did being in nature.

It is a beautiful sunny day, 47 deg.

We went on our morning walk to the small meadow. I had them off leash, but the stayed close to me and was listening to me. Takota was doing fine and his eye didn’t seem to be bothering him.

I hear the Stellers jay chattering away in a nearby tree.

I looked over to the boys and saw them looking intently at something down at the trail. I thought, maybe an elk or moose, or the little marten? I looked down at the trail, and I could not believe my eyes, it was a lone black wolf sniffing along side the trail. He glanced up at us with a cautious curiosity, but did not seemed too concerned. He just continued sniffing. He had a small white mark on his upper chest. I again wished I had my video camera ready. I grabbed my other camera from the tent and began snapping photos. Unfortunately they were blurry. I am not sure if I was shaking from excitement, or the camera was out of adjustment. The boys were very interested in our new visitor.

Our visitor did not seem threatening, and continued up the hill to the left of our camp, occasionally watching us, then behind our camp when he disappeared into the woods. What an incredible sight to see. It was our first wolf encounter that we got to see.

I am not sure if we will see him again. Will he returned to this area? Probably unlikely. Does it mean more wolves are in the area? I will have to keep a close eye on our surroundings. It is hard telling how wolves will react in a pack in our situation? We only had one experience with a pack of wolves that was not threatening, but them being more curious about us. And what would the boys do if they were off leash and saw a wolf, or pack of wolves in a close encounter? So far our experiences have been non-threatening with wolves. Have we just been lucky?

Much later I talked with a so-called wolf expert from the US Forest Service about our encounter with the pack of wolves in the Sawtooth, and he told me they were probably just curious about us when they came to visit us in camp. It was very interesting how this pack responded to us. They checked us out, and they chose to leave the next morning. Did they leave the area because we were there? Or were they just passing through? These were good lesson for me with the boys on how the wolves responded to us in both situations. I believe if the boys showed aggression towards the wolves by barking, it could have been a different scenario that may have played out. I also believe if we show respect for all creatures in the wild, the outcome will be a good one in many cases. And it does not mean being foolish around wildlife either.

Evening Entry

We have not seen any sign of the lone wolf since this morning. But the boys will be on alert if he comes back.

Takota’s eye seemed to be doing pretty good.

The elk have been active here during the mating season, hearing them call for a mate. It has been part of the experience here for us.

We had a nice fire, and experiencing the cooler weather of Autumn in the high country.

I wonder if we will hear any wolves howling this evening?

September 20, 2018 – Thursday – Day 17

I slept pretty well. Keeping the window openings of the tent closed helped keep the tent a bit warmer. We weren’t having any problems with condensation in the tent for the whole trip. And since the boys enjoy the cold, I try to keep the inside of the tent on the cooler side. Takota seemed to have slept well during the night.

At about 8:00 am the boys came for their loving attention of scratches and rubs by me. This attention always started my morning out right. And then stepping out into nature. There is nothing like it.

The weather looked cold and overcast so we stayed in bed for another hour. When we got up it was 40 deg. We took our morning walk just down the hill and over the trail, making it a very short walk. The boys are always sniffing, and listening to the sounds in nature while on our walks.

The huckleberries are almost gone from our consumption, and the other critters who enjoyed them. I am surprised no bears came through. The Steller’s jay is still squawking near camp. The skies are now clearing up. We occasionally are getting a cold Fall breeze coming through, that always feels refreshing to us. On our walk I was looking down at the ground to see if I could discover any stones carved by man. I did find one that was very crude, but looked like it could have been an arrow head, spear head, or cutting tool probably from the ancient people that were once here. I thought about what it would have been like living with these peoples? I set the stone back on the ground where I found it.

While getting water at the spring I noticed a track in the mud that was possibly a bear track. It may have stayed clear of our camp due to the scent of the boys, if it was indeed a bear.

It is quiet and peaceful in our place in nature.

I forgot to mention, we had a guy and gal backpacking that crossed our camp. I talked to them for a little bit. They came from Black Lake. They said, it was a steep climb from the lake. It would have been nice to check it out, but it was not meant to be. They were the only people we saw up here in this remote area.

I will begin organizing our gear for our departure in two days. I just hope it will be a better ride back to base camp?

I called Dick, and Gary answered. Gary told me Dick can pick us up on Saturday or Monday. I told him Saturday. I also mentioned that I was hoping he would come along to help out.

September 21, 2018 – Friday – Day 18

At 6:00 am, it was a beautiful morning. The boys were quietly sleeping until they heard me saying. “Good morning kids.” They both rolled over at the same time, for their belly rubs. Nanook thumping his tail on the tent floor. Takota let me know he was ready with a whine followed by a yawn.

We got up and went for a nice walk. I gathered some lichen covered branches, and old man’s beard for our morning fire. The sun was rising above the tree covered mountains. It was nice seeing the morning light within the darkness of the forest where we had our camp.

Morning fire

At camp I got the fire going, the coffee perking, I wrote in the journal, and just enjoyed the quiet, and peaceful moments in nature. One of the books I was thinking about writing was on those moments of reflections that I had on our journey.

Afternoon Entry

It was a nice last day sunny day with a nice Fall breeze. The temperature was 58 deg, at 12:05 pm.

I got most of our stuff organized to pack out by late afternoon. The only thing left is the tent and our sleeping things, and I will get that done in the morning. Today I removed the stakes and guy lines of the tent to make it faster taking down the tent. I don’t think I will have to worry about strong winds taking the tent down tonight.

I should have time for breakfast and finishing packing tomorrow before Dick arrives. It will take him sometime to get everything packed up and loaded on the pack animal. I hope he comes early enough so we can head down the trail before dark. We will be doing a lot of walking with the horses due to the steepness and narrowness of the trail. Doing it in the darkness can be dangerous, for us, for the dogs, and for the pack animals. I was concerned about

Takota doing this hike down, with his eye problem.

This was our last backcountry trip, at least for this year. I hope we will have the opportunity to have more. In the back of my mind I thought about our winter camp. I was not ready for it mentally. I hope it will work out with the land owner staying on his property for the full winter?

Overall we enjoyed our stay here. There were some challenges we had to face, like getting up here, Takota getting lost, and is eye problems, but other then that we enjoyed it up here. We had good weather overall. A pretty nice campsite, We got to experience moose, elk, a wolf, grouse, a marten, and some jays. Nanook and I got to feast on an abundance of huckleberries. And it was just nice being up here. We didn’t have to deal with burnt out areas which was nice. And we had no people here. Each of our three backcountry trips offered us different challenges to learn from, as with learning about our relationship with nature.

September 22, 2018 – Saturday – Day 19

This morning it sounded like light rain falling, but it was only the needles of the hemlock falling on the tent. The wind was blowing pretty good this morning that I was not expecting. Even with the guy lines not staked, the tent did not flap around much.

I had a difficult time sleeping with my concerns about leaving today. I did not have much confidence in my Outfitter to get us down safely. I was especially concerned about Takota. Can he make in down on the rough and narrow trail we will be going down on with his eye problem safely? Especially if we have to do it in the dark? Even if everything went well with Takota, will it go smoothly with the packs not slipping and staying firmly on the pack animals? I could only image dealing with this in the dark, having to try and adjust them at night on these steep, and narrow trails we will be on for 4 hours? But nothing is ever certain, dealing with pack animals, heavy packs, and in steep, narrow trails, and in rough mountain country, with steep switch backs, and doing it at night.

We got up at 7:00 am. I had time to finish packing up, and fixing a quick breakfast. A light rain began falling while we were getting ready to leave. Hopefully it remains only a light rain? I had camp completely broken down by 12:00 pm. And then wait for our ride back to base camp to come soon. I figured Dick would arrive in camp by 1:00 or 1:30 pm. They arrived at 2:15 pm. I was not happy with that. I knew we would be doing a good part of the ride back in the dark. I did understand that Dick had a lot of work getting the animals ready, trailered, then getting them to the trailhead. I am glad Gary was there to help, although he couldn’t do too much. He also had to bring my truck with them to the trailhead. Maybe Dick had real help for our trip down.

I wouldn’t be too concerned if we had a better trail to go back on. But we will have serious drop offs to deal with for most of the ride. It will be slow going. And I am really concerned about Takota.

We only had a little light rain in the morning, then the rest of the day was mostly overcast.

We did not get going on the trail until 5:30 pm. I was not happy about leaving so late. We could have cut half that time if Dick brought a well seasoned packer with him to help.

I thought we were taking a different trail heading back, but it was actually the same trail. I didn’t realized it because we arrived in camp at night when we first arrived here. I should have known this if I just looked at the map I had. A bad mistake on my part.

Dick and Gary mounted their horses. I told Dick I would walk my horse for a bit. The first part of the trail was easy. I then let the boys off leash and mounted my horse. She was the same one I rode up on. I was the last one in the pack. I thought if I walked the boys and my horse together, my horse would do better with them. That was not the case. My horse really did not like my dogs. And that is when I let the boys loose, and I got on my horse.

When I let the boys off leash, they were off and running down the trail. Takota seemed to be doing fine with his eye, but we hadn’t hit the toughest part of the trail, and in the dark.

The first part of the trail ride was relaxing and pleasant. I was actually enjoying it. The horses were doing fine and the boys were doing fine. The boys stayed close to me and I was keeping a close eye on them, especially Takota. I wish I remember going up on this trail, because we could have had that as part of our walking trail.

My responsibility was not only watching the boys, my horse, but also watched for any issue with the pack animals in front of us.

The first incident, Gary’s horse did not want to go any further. A familiar pattern with these horses. My horse was doing fine, but she did not like my dog’s flanking her. She got very nervous, and she was ready to kick or bite at them. So I had to keep the boys a safe distance away. I also moved my horse to get her focuses on moving forward and getting out of that defensive stance. This did happen a few times, but nothing bad happened.

Once we reached one section of the trail where it was getting steep, we dismounted and walked the horses. Dick said we would be walking most of the trail off the horses. Things then started to get bad. When Gary dismounted his horse, he fell. His bad knee gave out on him. He luckily did not get hurt. One has to remember this guy is 75 years old. He is still pretty strong for his age, but he is more likely to get hurt doing this. I don’t know what Dick was thinking bringing him along.

Some of the views we had were spectacular with the setting sun dropping behind the mountains.

Dick went through the protocol of riding in the dark. He said, “some people tend to get disoriented at night on the horses. And will fall off their horse.” Luckily I don’t have that problem. I have ridden horses at night and they do pretty well finding their way at night. We had to be careful not to shine our lights in their eyes. We also had to keep a good communication with everyone. That is something Dick seemed to forget. I had some difficulty walking my the horse, on the trail because of my cataract in one eye. I had to take it very slow. The boys were doing great overall, as with the horses. The boys seemed to find their place in front of me, and behind the pack animal that was not at least bothered by the boys. It was the same pack horse the boys followed getting up to camp originally. So things seemed to be working out.

The further we went the more difficult the tail had become. Dick had three pack animals and he was in the lead, Gary was in the middle with three pack animals, and I was drag, or at the end of the pack line.

One thing, and maybe the only thing good about my horse was she was not crowding or pushing me on the trail. Gary’s horse was really bad at that, and on three occasions pushed Gary off the trail which could have been very dangerous. The last time Gary ended up in thick brush on a very steep slope, luckily that stopped him from sliding down further. But making it very difficult getting out of the thick brush and back on the trail in the pitch black darkness. I couldn’t help him because I had no safe place to get to him. I used my head lamp to give him extra light. He did finally get out, but it must have been exhausting for him. Dick allowed himself to get further in front of us making it difficult to communicate with him, and that was really pissing me off.

I then saw one of Gary’s pack horses collapsing on the trail, so we yelled at Dick that a horse was down. He finally heard us and came up to help. I had no idea how serious it was? I told Dick he had to stay closer to us. I am guessing the pack slipped and the horse lost balance. We were lucky the horse fell where he did. If it happened on a steep embankment, that could have been very bad. Dick was able to get the horse up, and we and the horses had no problems for the rest of the ride, with the exception of just being very tired.

I was getting hot, and sweating with all the rain gear I was wearing. I had to start stripping this clothing off. It was getting very uncomfortable. I was also wearing the wrong shoes, (Riding boots) for all the down hill walking, and my feet were getting very sore, and killing me. We finally made it down to the trailhead. We went to my truck, and I put the boys inside so they could rest. I then watched for any traffic to warn them to slow down near the horses and stock trailer while Dick and Gary unloaded the packs, and loaded the horses in the trailer.

We walked most of the trail down and it was exhausting. I have to say, the boys did great under these circumstances.

We did have some moon light to help us out on the trail, when the clouds weren’t covering the moon.

I would have to say it was another ride from hell, but we all made it down safely.

Back at base camp I asked Dick if he needed any help with my gear? And he said, he will cover it up for the night. So the boys and I headed for our tent that was luckily still set up, and crashed for the night.

September 24, 2018 – Monday – back at base camp.

The night was off and on sleep wise, being awaken by the sounds of horse hooves around the tent, and munching on grass. A light rain was also falling off and on through the night. Otherwise me and the boys slept well. I was really proud of the boys for being so well on both our trail rides on this trip, and on our 19 days in the backcountry. They were a pure joy being with and sharing this experience with.

We got up at 8:30 am, it was chilly outside. I took the boys for a walk then headed for the tent cabin for some coffee and burnt pancakes that were prepared by a helper of Dick’s by the name of Rick who likes to talk too much. He should have been named, Gabby.

The day was partly cloudy, but beautiful. Each time we leave for another area, we know it will be in nature. It will be winter soon, right around the corner. A new adventure, but I am a bit concerned about our winter camp.

Takota’s eye was looking good this morning.

I took a well needed shower, got everything packed up. I talked with Gary for a bit before we headed out. I was looking at our next campground and I was looking at the campground near Orofino at the reservoir we camped at before. It would take maybe 4 hours to get to. So we checked out a small campground not to far from here called Aquarius campground on the North Fork of the Clear Water River. It was a short drive to get there. It looked like a nice campground, and quiet. There were only a few campers there. The camping fee was only $5.00 per night. On our way to the campground I saw a bald eagle perched on top of a large rock in the middle of the creek. It would have made a great photo, but I didn’t stop.

It was cloudy with possible rain. I set up our tent then headed for a small town of Pierce about an hour away to get gas, and to the market there for some food. It was a nice drive going through beautiful countryside, showing it’s Autumn colors of reds, oranges, and yellows in it’s landscape. One area that wasn’t so nice, was where the forest was clear cut that scarred the landscape.

At the store, we were able to get real food. I picked up some ham and cheese, beer, bacon and eggs, steak, and chicken.

We encountered a couple of deer crossing the road on our way back to camp.

I was told a small reservoir named Deer Creek Reservoir was a good place for fishing, that was close by, and of course the river we were camping at. When we were at Deer Creek Reservoir, an elk crossed the road in front of us. It was a beautiful sight to see.

Back at camp I wanted to get the boys fed. I picked up some wood near the reservoir for a couple of fires. We had ham and cheese for dinner and a nice evening fire.

The sky is clearing, as with it cooling down. It was a beautiful day in the Idaho mountains. It is also time to set up my rod and reel for some fishing.

Tonight I was noticing Takota’s eye was not looking good.

To be continued in Part 20

Standard
Our Journey Living In Nature

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 18

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 18

Including the Northwest Passage Campground, Apgar Campground, and the Outfitter’s Base Camp.

August 18, 2018 – Saturday – Northwest Passage Campground

Once we secured our campsite with a payment at entrance, we went back to camp to place our payment tag on the site number pole. I also put our bagged tent on the picnic table. Some people amazingly steals campsites. I unhitch the trailer at the site that usually seals my site, but this time we didn’t have the trailer. We have the site for four days. We then went to McCall to get dog food and people food.

I know after some good rest I will have a better outlook. It was a strange feeling that came over me driving here with a feeling of complete emptiness inside me. Nothing I had experienced before. I don’t know what brought it on.

After picking up some food in town, we returned to camp, I was in a bad mood, with a bad headache. And I still had to put up the tent. It was late afternoon and I thought we would have a nice quiet evening. A car then pulled into the campsite to the left of me. It was a single guy that did not look like he was there for camping. He seemed out of place here. I had a bad feeling about that one. He stood around the site for a bit, then left. He placed a tent on the picnic table.

After dinner, I took the boys for a walk and then settled in for the night. It was still early in the evening, but I was tired and I was sure the boys were tired as well.

Before turning in, another car pulled into the site next to us. It was a woman, her child, and a tiny dog now joining the male companion. I didn’t think much of it when the boys and I went to bed.

The people at the site to the left of us then left. After they returned, the talking began, mostly by the woman. It wasn’t the type of conversation a couple would have, but two people would have on a date, a blind date. It sounded like they met online just from how they were talking. The guy set up the tent, and before long, and after a few glasses of wine, the woman put her child with the dog inside the tent. And then the sex on the picnic table began. I was thinking, how inappropriate, especially with a young child there? And I really did not want to hear them grunting and moaning right next to me. The woman sounded very drunk as she talked and she got progressively louder the drunker she got. The conversation was lead mostly by her, and it was about her life evolving about partying. I really felt sorry for her child and how the child will turn out with this role model of a mother?

By 2:00 am, I began yelling at them to keep it quiet. With no response, I had enough of their being inconsiderate. I yelled out again. And on the third time of me telling them to shut up, they then went into one of the cars and the woman began continuing to yell at the guy. She definitely had issues, and issues she brought on herself. Pretty much the guy was not saying much, but maybe thinking, “what did I get myself into, was it really worth an easy fuck?”

I was listening to see if the woman was being harmed at all by the guy at all, but it was all her causing the problems. I felt sorry for the pour young child with a mother that had mental problems, as with a big drinking and drug problem.

Then the woman lost her car keys when she tried to leave the next morning.

August 19, 2018 – Sunday

When we got up, we went over to the Camp Host to complain about last night, and the people next to us. He went over to talk with them. I had learned that it was a blind date, And they met on Facebook. The guy should have known better with the signs she was giving, but he was thinking with his little brain. I think the guy was very embarrassed with the whole situations, and he just wanted it to go away. I made it clear to the camp host what had transpired last night.

When a key maker came to their camp to make them another key, the woman’s dog was off leash and about to go into our camp. I yelled at the woman to get her damn dog out of my camp, making if obvious I was pissed at their irresponsibility. She then began yelling at me. Her new found boyfriend said, nothing, and stayed out of it. I think he knew he made a bad mistake eating from this apple. I think he just wanted this whole situation to be over. At least I hope so?

This is one of the problems with camping in campgrounds. Although this incident is, I am sure very rare. When people drink and camp, they get very loud, and disturbs other campers. And there are those who go camping just to get drunk. If I had cell service, I would have called the police, mostly for the well being of the young child.

As I was finishing up washing off at the water pump, we were walking back to camp, I saw a woman going to the garbage dumpster. When I was walking towards her she looked familiar to me. Her looks, the clothing she was wearing, and her body shape. I think she may have been here before we left for our backcountry trip? The boys wanted to greet her because she had the smell of salmon on her hands. The woman let the boys lick her hands. When I got close to her, it really seemed I had seen her before at this campground. So I asked her, “You look very familiar, haven’t you been here before?” She said, “Twenty years ago.” After our short conversation, we headed back to camp. I was stumped why she looked so familiar? Later I circled the campground to see if I could find what campsite she was at, with no luck spotting her.

Later I was having fun with my imagination, thinking, “what if she was a Spirit?” If I see her again, I will try to talk with her more.

Although I did not get much sleep last night due to our neighbors, I felt rested this morning. It felt good being back at this campground, and in this area.

Evening Entry

While cleaning stuff from my passenger seat, a pamphlet fell out and onto the ground. Maybe it is a good sign we are heading to a good place?

We went to the store for some food, made some phone calls and checked Facebook.

After our two weeks away from this campground, the huckleberries are gone and the leaves are beginning to wither.

I was talking to the camp host, and he was telling me that the loons are migrational at Loon Lake. It is too bad we missed them. It would have been a much nicer experience having them there.

I was getting dinner out and it must have been the season for yellow jackets. They were all over my food.

I had a fire tonight hoping to get rid of some of the flying critters.

August 20, 2018 – Monday

We got up at around 8:30 am, with overcast skies and a little cool. We went on our walk on the road outside the campground. Back at camp, I put the coffee on, and fed the boys. The wind began picking up. Before we got up we had a little sporadic light rain falling. It was the type of rain that was carried afar, because we had blues skies above us.

Most of the campers have left with only 6 campsites still occupied. It is quiet and peaceful here now.

A mule deer walked close to our camp a few moments ago getting the boys attention. The boys continued watching where the deer had gone, across the road to feed on vegetation. While the boys were watching the deer, they were quiet and motionless.

A bit later the deer returned close to our camp.

It is raining a bit more, but the canopy of the fir tree is keeping us dry. When it rains, the boys have learned to use the canopies of trees or bushes to stay dry. The gear we had outside I covered with a tarp.

A guy walking passed our camp, asked me if we were doing alright in the rain? If he only knew? I do enjoy these light rains that we have. I find them refreshing.

This morning I noticed more small holes in the tent floor. It was from the boys, mostly by Takota stretching, and with the tent getting older. I am sure it will be time soon to take it to the tent graveyard.

I just heard thunder to the east of us. Hopefully we will be safe where we are?

August 21, 2018 – Tuesday

I woke to the chattering of the gray squirrels in the fir tree near by. Waking to the sounds of nature. It was then followed by the thump, thump, thump of the cones of the fir tree hitting the ground. These sounds to us may only be unimportant sounds to us, but for the squirrels it is life, and survival to them. It is important to the fir tree in spreading it’s seeds. It is part of the cycle of life that all creatures play a part in. It is a busy morning in the squirrel’s life. He then has to remove the husks, and move the cone nuts to it’s cache, hoping no nut thieves find them, which they do sometimes.

We got up at 9:00 am. It was a cool sunny morning with smoky skies that seems to be ongoing for about a month now. I wonder how unhealthy it is for us to be outside in this smoke, with really no place to hide? It doesn’t seem to effect us, but it does in the long term I am sure.

The boys and I took a walk on the dirt road outside of the campground. The boys would be sniffing, and I would be looking for animal tracks. We did not see any moose sightings or tracks on the road. With all the vegetation around us, they could easily be hiding, unnoticed to the human. But is was a beautiful walk still. With it’s lush green surroundings.

I will get a few chores done, and pick up the trailer and canoe from our friends.

Last night while sitting next to the campfire, I was reading one of Dr. Wayne Dyer’s books, I read a phrase that resonated with me, “Become detached from the outcome.” When we can do that, we can live in a place of the present moment.

The boys were living in the present moment, chasing a gray squirrel up a tree. The squirrel was scolding the boys for about twenty minutes. Takota quickly got bored with being yelled at by such a tiny critter, and took some time for a nap, while Nanook continues to watch the chirping squirrel carry on in it’s chattering.

I was thinking about what I would call our wolf encounter? Would it be “The Call Of The Wild,” or “The Night The Wolves Came To Camp?”

We picked up the trailer and canoe at Tim and Lynn’s house. Tim was the only one at the house. Lynn was working at the golf course. We talked for a short bit, and I thanked them for their kindness. He told me yellow jacket season is here and won’t end until it starts getting cold.

August 22, 2018 – Wednesday

It was still a bit hazy from the fires burning in California, Oregon, Washington, and now Montana, and in British Columbia, Canada. It was a bad fire season in the northwest.

The fire season for Idaho has not been that bad.

The boys and I took our walk on the dirt road. We heard wood cracking in the heavy brush. Nanook was listening as I was. And Takota would rather harass his brother. We didn’t see anything. At the end of the road next to the entrance of the campground, I saw a woodpecker bobbing his head on the roadside, then it flew off. I was wondering what that was all about? Something I wish I could have filmed.

Four new campers arrived at the campground yesterday. Three tent camping, and one in a trailer.

Yesterday I heard from my friend in California that everything she had was destroyed by the Carr Fire in Redding, including the loss of her dog. She was now homeless as well. That must be so devastating for so many who had to suffer through these fires. We tend not to think about this much when it happens to other people, the impact it has on their lives, until it happens to our friends or family, or us. In a moment, everything is stripped away from us, many times leaving nothing, but only ashes from our past, and the memories of who we think we are. But the memories are never lost. Just the material things we hold onto.

When I began this journey, I wondered if I would see the beginning of the impacts of climate change? I am slowly becoming aware of it. One of the reasons we are on this journey is to see, and experience the natural world as we know it before it is gone. Being wiped out by the cause and effect by our ignorant, and greedy human species – in the devastating impact we have on the natural world. We have become consumed by the materialist life style, and forgetting our true roots and connection to nature.

This morning in bed I focused on feeling, and relaxing through breath in the mountain air. It helped clear the head of thoughts.

August 23, 2018 – Thursday

Today we will do some laundry, and meet up with our friends, Dan, Linda, and their lab, Kaily.

I forgot to mention, while we were taking a nap in the tent, Takota put a big rip in the tent with his stretching. A little repair with duct tape did the job for now.

We met Dan and Linda, and their dog, at a brewery in McCall, we sat at a table outside so we could have the dogs with us. The boys were so happy to see their friends again. We shared a pitcher of beer between us, and talked for a bit. I thought we were going to have lunch there, but it was a bit to pricey for us. We were all hungry, and Dan suggested getting a Subway sandwich to go and sit on the beach at the lake. We got our sandwiches and went to the beach a few blocks away. I let the boys play in the water with me holding onto them on leash while playing with Kaily, Kaily was off leash. They continued pulling me further into the lake and I really did not want to get all wet. So Linda took the boys one at a time a bit further into the lake to play. She didn’t mind getting wet. Nanook fully enjoyed the swim. When Linda took Takota out into the lake, he would only go in so far while gauging the depth, but he still enjoyed it, splashing in the water and biting at it. They were very happy boys spending time with their camping friends, Dan, Linda, and Kaily. I also enjoy being with our new friends.

Takota and Nanook bonded with people we had met very quickly, and was always excited to see them. If they had dogs, the boys would always except them in their pack, and that did not take long for them to make new friends. They loved meeting new people and their dogs. I did have to watch the boys body language with other dogs, to make sure they accepted them. New dogs they did not know, they typically didn’t like. Sometimes if they see a dog next to us in camp, or a dog always passing by us at our camp with their owner, the boys will feel comfortable with the dogs at times. It is interesting how they interacted with people and dogs.

This is how the boys met Dan and Kaily. Dan would always have Kaily off leash on his bike rides through the campground, and would always stop by ours to chat. That connection with Dan and Kaily together, the boys saw them as one and accepted Kaily quickly.

August 24, 2018 – Friday

We took our morning walk, then I put on some coffee, and fed the boys.

We went into town to get some things done. The skies continue being smoky, and we may get some rain today.

Evening Entry

The day remained cooler then it has been, with a nice pleasant breeze.

It was late afternoon when we got back to camp. A couple that camped across from us on our last visit here, came in to spend three days here. They drove by our camp to say, Hi. They gave us their left over firewood last time. They were very nice people and was nice seeing them again. Some people I feel a connection with while we have been camping. It is nice meeting new people, and the boys always want to make new people friends. If we pass a camp that we know on our walks, the boys always want to stop to say Hi, even if the people are in their trailers. They have a great sense of smell.

The smoke had finally cleared out in the late afternoon, giving us clear skies.

The yellow jackets came to visit us when I began cooking food, and becoming more numerous. Once I started a campfire they disappeared. I also cut more firewood for tonight’s fire. Each day I am so grateful we get to live in nature. There is nothing like it.

August 25, 2018 – Saturday

It was 8:30 am when we got up. The sky was clear, with no signs of smoke.

We took our walk on the dirt road, and on the way back I thought I heard the foot steps of a moose, I soon realized it was only the sounds of fir cones dropping to the ground by the squirrels.

I felt good focusing on the special relationship I had with the boys, and with nature. Especially in places like we find ourselves in like Northwest Passage.

Before getting up from bed, Takota came for loving scratches, and Nanook climbed on top of my bed, and on top of me. Although there is really know room for both of us on the bed, Nanook didn’t mind. And it was nice having him close to me. I just hope he doesn’t put a hole in the air mattress. These moments waking up each morning with the boys always gives me great pleasure, and a great outlook on life.

It will be winter soon. And I am not sure if we have a secure place for the winter to stay. The money situation is always a concern. How long will it last? It is always in the back of my mind. But being with the boys and in nature draws my attention to these wonderful experiences, and in the realization of how lucky I am being able to do this. It are the simple things that brings so much joy to us.

We had three whisky jacks (gray jays) fly into our camp today. A special treat. Like all jays, they will be your best friends if you give them food.

Today feels like Autumn is just around the corner.

A little survival tip on fire starting. Duct tape makes a good fire starting material. But do not hold it on the adhesive side, but fold it in half so this doesn’t happen. I just learned the hard way, I got a burn by holding on to the sticky side. I hand a hard time getting it off. Or place it on the tinder or kindling to light, then place some tinder on top of the tape. It burns HOT!

August 26, 2018 – Sunday

This morning it was overcast and cool out, with a little sprinkle that lasted only a few minutes.

We got up at 9:00 am. It felt comfortable in bed. I did not want to get up. We may get a chance of rain today, so I want to get most of my gear loaded up in the trailer today. We may stay another day due to rain on Monday.

My lower back is a little sore since we got back from Loon Lake. It was from loading my gear into the truck bed. I have to be very careful of any injuries, especially being in the backcountry, but also anytime, due to being very physical while camping. Also getting sick would hinder me from doing the things I need to do while camping, as with taking care of the boys. I have been very lucky so far in that respect.

Yesterday afternoon, a family came in to a site next to us, a husband, wife and two teenage boys. I went over to greet them. I warned them of the yellow jackets, and we chatted for a while. They were very nice people. I also introduced the boys to the family.

We have met a lot of nice people at this campground.

August 27, 2018 – Monday

I woke up with the sound of light rain falling on the tent roof. It brought me back to the time just a short time ago when the rains began in November of 2017, when we were still in California, and the start of our journey had just began. When the rained subsided, I heard a angry growl just outside our tent. “What could that be”? I asked myself. And then it was quiet in the night once again. The boys were not disturbed by this sound. Many times when I hear a sound I don’t recognized that are in the area, I go through my mind on what animals would make such a noise? It could be a dog, maybe a fox, maybe a badger, or martin? Although I haven’t seen badgers or martins in this area, it doesn’t mean they aren’t here. It is like trying to fit pieces in a puzzle.

Later in the night, the rain began once more, much louder, and harder, and more consistent. The rain always sounds much harder then it really is when landing on tent fabric. The only way to find out is to stink one’s head outside the tent. I try to cage the severity of the rain to determine if I want to get up or not. There are times I am pleasantly surprised, that it is only a light rain falling, that for me, is a nice time for a walk.

When I woke up in the morning, I was checking for any leaks in the tent, and luckily found none. This tent took us through Washington and Idaho, and although we didn’t, experience much rain in these places, this tent does have an issue of leaks that were consistent with the last three tents we had of the same brand and style. I thought Columbia tents would be a better quality of tent than others, that is not always the case. I have not had much good luck with this tent, in the rain and wind. Name recognition doesn’t have much meaning as it once did.

Yesterday I patched up the tears, and rips the boys made, (usually Takota), with their stretches. Some particular areas are difficult to repair. Good thing I repaired them before the rains last night. I suspect the tent does not have much life left. Most tents are not made for continuous everyday use nowadays.

Because I was not familiar with the weather patterns in Idaho, and talking with my camping neighbor here, as with the Outfitter that will be taking us on our next trip in the backcountry, the weather will begin changing in September. My attitude was, we are prepared for anything! And compared with most campers we are. But this could be a dangerous attitude if we get extreme weather while we are in the backcountry. Fall type weather will be on us soon.

I was in my mind again, and panicking how we are going to survive? I was even thinking about canceling our next backcountry trip. I tried to snap out of it this frame of mind, so we drove to McCall to get out of our wet camp. Once in town I was feeling more myself again. I was able to relax a bit more, and focus on my purpose of being out in nature. We will extend our stay here for one more day and will leave on Tuesday.

Evening Entry

This afternoon, the weather was changing for the better. The sun was coming out, but then clouded up again, then the sun came out again. It was back and forth with the weather. But we didn’t get any more rain.

This morning I had no intention of sharing what I was experiencing this morning in my writing, but this is part of my experiences in nature. It is part of our journey with many unknowns, doubts, and uncertainties, and not sharing them in my writings. But that could be a hindrance as well.

Depending on the weather in Kamiah we may set up a quick camp without the tent.

August 28, 2018 – Tuesday – Departure day to Apgar Campground

I decided we would camp at Apgar Campground on Highway 12 that runs along the Lochas River. The same campground we stayed at before, and hopefully the same site. We stopped by the town of Kooskia for some food for our camp. I always enjoy our drives through Idaho with the familiar, and not so familiar. It is beautiful country.

I called Jeff, the guy who said we could stay at his property for the winter, and it is still a go. I also let the third Outfitter that we are on our way. He is letting us stay at his base camp for a week so I can get the horses used to the boys. At their first meeting, the horses wanted nothing to do with the boys. The Outfitter will be gone for a few days, and we will be alone at his camp. I told him I will feed the horses while he is away, so we can spend some bonding time with them.

When I was originally talking with the Outfitter, he highly suggested I take a horse to our new camp in the backcountry vs. hiking because of the high elevation gain we will be making. This will be the first for me riding horseback into our camp, and the boys on foot. I am a bit concern about how the boys will do with the horses on this ride.

Reaching the Apgar Campground, there was only one other camper there, and we were able to get campsite #5. It was nice being back at this campground. The weather looked good, so I decided to do a simple lean-to with a tarp, and sleep outside under the stars. The yellow jackets were a nuisance here as they were at our last camp.

It is 7:00 pm and will be dark around 8:00 pm. We will soon hit the sack. This will only be a one night stay, then we will head to the Outfitters camp. Since we have been there before, it will be easy to get there. It will be about a four hour drive.

August 29, 2018 – Wednesday – Arrived at Outfitters Base Camp

We slept well last night under the lean-to tarp. The weather was good all night. I think the boys enjoy sleeping outside, as I do. It is nice waking to nature. There is more of a connection to nature when sleeping outside. The scent Fall was right at our door step. It is a good time to camp.

We got up around 8:30 am. I had no sense urgency getting things done. Breaking camp will be fast and easy. We do have to adjust to a one hour difference here.

I fed the boys at camp, and I will stop at a cafe in Lowell to pick up breakfast for me on our way back to Kamiah. The egg muffin and large coffee went down fast, and we were on our way to a new adventure.

The morning sun was reflecting off the ripples of the Clear Water Middle Fork River.

We stopped in Kamiah for gas and a food supply, then to our next destination at the Ridge Runners Outfitters Camp, some three and a half hours away. I was feeling relaxed on our drive there, seeing familiar places we passed through in June. There was no worry’s about what roads to take, or if we were going the right way.

We arrived at the base camp around 3:15 pm. Dick, the owner of Ridge Runners Outfitters Camp met us, and showed us where we could camp and park the truck and trailer while we were in the backcountry. I will leave the tent up while we are gone as well.

Outfitter’s Base Camp

I set up the tent, then I talked with Dick and his helper, Ben for a while discussing our plan for the backcountry. It was getting late, so it was time for bed. Our plan is to spend a minimum of 19 days in the backcountry alone. Possibly longer if things go well. I did not want to end this experience we were having in the backcountry, but winter is coming soon, with potential unpredictable weather, and extending this trip would cost more money. We will just have to see what our backcountry camp is like and if it is worth staying longer.

Dick had about twice as many stock animals as he did the last time we were here. He has one mule and the rest horses. The horses and mule showed more interest in the boys then last time we were here, when they responded in fear. Maybe that is a good sign.

August 30, 2019 – Thursday

We slept well at the Base camp. We got up at 8:30 am. Dick and I talked more about where he is going to take us in the Clearwater National Forest with my morning coffee. We will be leaving on September 4 for the backcountry. It will be an eight mile trip and will take about four hours to get there. We will be staying at one of Dick’s hunting camps. Dick said we could be dealing with wolves, bear, moose, elk, and mountain lion at the areas we will be in. Being in the backcountry there is always a possibility with encounters with these wild critters, but mostly unlikely. It would be nice encountering these creatures of the wild, but always at a safe distance. And for bears, never close to camp. I don’t want them destroying our tent or camp. That would cut our trip short, to say the least.

Afternoon Entry

We are once again alone. Dick and his helper are gone. Dick will be back on Saturday.

We are here to hold down the fort, me, the boys, and the horses, and one mule. We spent some time during the day with the pack animal getting acquainted again. I can’t say it went well, but better then I had expected. Hopefully it is quiet while we are here alone, with no issues with wild animals or the horses, and one mule.

The Yellow jacket are hungry. I started a fire, but it didn’t seem to help. I have not eaten much and I am really hungry.

The weather has been overcast with some blue skies most of the day.

One thing about packing in that freaks me out is getting attacked by a swarm of vicious yellow jackets on a horse, and the horse freaking out, especially on narrow and potentially dangerous trails. Dick did check the trial for any ground nests before we leave that gave me some comport.

August 31, 2018 – Friday

Sometime after I fell asleep, I had a panic attack, something I have not experienced for some time. It lasted about 10 to 15 minutes. I finally was able to calm myself down. Panic attacks are terrifying experiences to have. It was about riding a horse vs. hiking, and how the boys will do with the horses, and the horses will do with the boys? It was all about the safety of the boys. I was ready to cancel our trip when Dick returned on Saturday. But I also know I would not make the steep ascent with most of the hike up hill and on foot.

We woke up to cool temperatures in the morning with blue skies. We took a short walk, then I fed the horses. I then took the boys along the fence line while the horses ate. They seemed much calmer with the boys around, which was good. I felt really good this morning, and happy to be alive in nature, and being with the boys. We had a nice breakfast of bacon and eggs, and my coffee. I decided to have a fire this morning. We were not bothered too much by the yellow jackets this morning during breakfast.

We will spend more time with the horses, getting them use to the boys. And I will start getting our gear ready for Dick to start packing it up.

While taking the boys along the fence line, the big draft horse tried to stomp on the boys with his massive hooves. This horse won’t be a good horse to take with us. I will tell Dick to leave this one at home.

September 1, 2018 – Saturday

We woke to another beautiful day. It seems it is getting cooler each day.

I walked the boys, fed the horses, then fed us. I have a lot to do today and Sunday to get ready for our departure into the backcountry on Tuesday. Each pack trip, I have to pretty much empty the trailer to get the gear I want to take with us, then putting the rest back into the trailer. On our return trip, reorganizing and reloading the trailer with our stuff once again. It is definitely a process. And a pain in the butt! This process will begin again once we get into our winter camp.

Each packer is different, and does things differently as far as packing the pack animals. Sometimes they begin at a base camp, and others we meet on the trailhead. It has been an experience for sure In Idaho. With “drop camps” ( the packers taking the party to a particular area, and dropping them off, and picking them up) usually the packers may use their own gear for the camp. For me, I prefer using all my own gear, then I know I have everything I want. I always have the concern using this method of a drop camp, with the question, will they pick us up? Dick is currently a one man operation, and will he be able to pick us up on the scheduled day?

Because we are staying out for so long, Dick will do a resupply drop for us. And of course this will cost more money.

Each day we have been at the base camp, we have had our guardian hummingbird flying by our tent.

Afternoon Entry

I found most of the gear I was looking for that I wanted to bring with us. Tomorrow I will go through the clothing I will be bringing, then putting things back into the trailer that I won’t be bringing.

Dick arrived at 6:00 pm. We discussed the ride up to our backcountry camp.

September 2, 2018 – Sunday

Another nice day. I will continue getting the things I will be bringing to get packed up

Dick will check the saddles with the pack animals and riding horses tomorrow. I will be doing a check ride with the horse I will be riding.

September 3, Monday

We got up at 7:30 am, took the boys for a short walk, then I pulled my truck closer to the trailer to begin loading the rest of our gear to take over to the loading dock for Dick to pack up. I then fed the boys and made my morning coffee. I was thinking about the gear I wanted to bring and making sure I didn’t forget anything. And the question on how our ride will go tomorrow?

Dick continued getting his gear ready for the trip, and finishing up putting our packs together. He does not use panniers, but wraps all the gear up in canvas tarps. Many packers use panniers for ease of packing and for proper balance. I was about to separated the dog food into plastic zip bags, one bag for each day (8 cups, for both boys in each bag) that helps me keep track of the food I use. Also it will help in balancing the packs. Dick said he wanted the whole bag of dog food packed as one. Later he told me he wished he would have listened to me. So now that means, once we reach our camp I will have to separate the food into daily portions. I am not sure if I had mentioned this before, but I have been on five horse packing trips including the recent ones, and I took two – one week horse backing courses, as with a lot of horse riding experience under my belt. So I did know a little about horse packing.

I was getting tired with moving gear, getting stuff back in the trailer, and thinking about tomorrow, I spent some quiet time just experiencing the moments, being with the boys, breathing in fresh mountain air, listening to the birds, watching the horses feed in the pasture, and watching the boys observing the snowshoe hare feeding on the grass next to our truck. I could feel the stillness of my mind and body taking in all these experiences.

Dick was telling me we have plenty of firewood at the camp we are going to. It is one of the hunting camps he has. He has a three tier flat area for our camp, and a small spring for our drinking water next to camp. And as always, I imagine this camp being the perfect camp for our last trip in the backcountry. It should be the perfect time to camp with the weather cooling down, and maybe the bugs will be leaving. If we got a little snow that would be fine. Just not a major snow storm. That would be very bad.

Each day I could feel cooler temperatures. Dick said it will be about 20 degrees cooler where we are going.

An older fellow, named Gary (older than me) at age 72 years old came in this afternoon to help Dick with packing us up into the high country camp. He has no experience doing this. Dick will be giving him a quick course in horse packing. Good luck with that! He is a very friendly guy though and nice talking with. And with the little help he may be able to give, it could make it a better trip and safer trip I hope? I had a feeling we will be needing his help.

Dick told me it would be an additional $1,200.00 for the resupply run, so I gave him more money.

I was curious how the 2008 economic crash impacted his business. As with most people, it really impacted his business greatly as with everyone in this business. It put a stand still on so many businesses nation wide, including mine. This is when I decided it was time to get out of this rat race. And live in nature.

On our last evening at base camp me, Dick, and Gary talked a bit at Dick’s tent, then turned in early for a long day on the trail tomorrow.

On the previous few nights, I had continues thoughts and concerns on how the boys and horses will do together on the trail.

Standard
Our Journey Living In Nature

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 16

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 16

Our entrance into the Sawtooth Wilderness

Walking into the Sawtooth Wilderness

June 28, 2018 – Thursday – Day 1

A loud knock on our cabin door sounded at 6:30 am. A little startled, half asleep, I yelled out to Steve outside the door, thanking him for the wake up knock that I requested. It is time to get up.

I took the boys for a short walk, then back to the cabin. Then got the rest of our things over to the Outfitter, as with the things I was going to take to the trailer while we were gone on our trip.

I dropped the stuff off to Daryl, that includes the perishable foods, and the ice chest, with a block and a half of ice inside, the boys beds, and a few more things.

When I was at Cabela’s I asked one of the employees there, “how long will the block ice last in my Cabela’s insulated ice chest?” He said, “about 7 days if you keep it covered and out of the sun.” He also gave me some other suggestions to prolong the melting of the ice.

When I arrived at the barn, I saw all my gear on the ground separated by weight. Daryl said I had too much weight, and he would need more horses and one more trip to our camp. He figured a total of 6 pack animals. The only option was to go through the gear I needed on the first run, and take the rest on the second trip. I went through the gear and began taking things out, one was part of our food. Both the boys and mine. It would cost me an extra $800 for an extra trip. But I had really no choice. Daryl suggested the bear proof panniers, and the boys beds, and I greed. He will bring the rest of our things on Sunday or Monday. So I made sure we had enough food until then. I wasn’t happy with paying more money, but that is the way the cookie crumbles. We got it all figured out. I realized it is really expensive horse packing in Idaho. Much more than I paid in California.

Back at the cabin, a couple next to us stopped by and wanted to meet the boys. They said that they had heard I wrote two books. For a very brief moment I felt famous. I told them I was working on one, and have a rough draft on another. I also have five articles published. They said, they would like to read some of the things I wrote, so I gave them my Facebook page.

Once I put my day pack on, I realized it was much heavier than I thought, and I took some things out of it, and gave it to Daryl to pack with the other stuff. He took the few items, but he was not happy with it.

We headed on the trail that would take us to Grandjean Campground, then a short walk to the trailhead where we begin our hike on the Idaho Centennial Trail. Once we were on the main trail that would lead to our first creek crossing, and far enough from the stables, I let the boys run free. Before I let them loose, I put colored bandanna’s on them. Nanook had a blue one, and Takota a red one indicating they were not wild wolves. The first thing they did was to run down the hill towards the stables. I yelled at them to come, and they finally returned to me. They were excited to have that freedom to run free. They did well staying on the trail. Nanook was usually in the lead with Takota following. I think Takota wanted to stay close to me. He would always look back at me to make sure I was near. The hike to Baron Creek from the trailhead was only a mile and a half away. Daryl and his pack of horses had caught up to us, so I put the boys back on their leashes so as not to spook the horse as they passed us. The horses and the boys did fine with no issues as they passed one another.

I decided to leave the leashes on the boys with the horses being so close by.

This was the second longest trip for me into the backcountry alone. Back in 2009 I began camping out of necessity with my dog, Shiloh. We camped at a campground for a month and found that the natural world began to transform me in ways I was not really expecting, and I wanted more. And I wanted to experience it with my companion, Shiloh. So I decided to push that experience into nature deeper. I wanted to have the experience of being in the wilderness alone with Shiloh by my side. I planned to do a two week trip in the Sierra Nevada mountains for our first trip into the backcountry. We lasted one week. I thought I was getting sick with a congestion, and Shiloh wasn’t feeling well. I was also feeling a sense of being struck by loneliness. So I decided to cut the trip short. I was disappointed in myself leaving sooner than I wanted, with not meeting my goal of two weeks being out in the wilderness alone.

Once we were back from our trip, I felt pushed to go back. So I planned another trip to the same spot for a three week long trip in late August. A friend joined me and Shiloh for 6 days, then Shiloh and I were doing the remainder of the trip alone for 18 days. During that time I felt a sense of place in the wilderness – a sense of being home. And now I find myself returning to the wilderness with Takota and Nanook. So experiencing, and wanting to do this alone was not new for me.

Then in June 2010, Me, Shiloh, and an old time friend went to Kennedy Lake for two weeks. I always felt at home there.

Once we reached Baron Creek, Daryl was waiting for us on the other side of the creek. He pointed to the best place to cross, and then he said, “if I didn’t want to cross the creek (I think he new it could be a rough crossing) we could avoid the creeks and river crossings and we could take the North Fork instead?” I told him, “lets move on as planned.” I wasn’t sure if that was a good decision or not?

Baron Creek is known to be a tough crossing by hikers and backpackers during high water levels. As was told by the experiences the Ranger I talked with, about her, her husband, and two dogs had, just three months ago, When they had a good creek crossing going out, and returning a couple of day later, almost being trapped by a raging river crossing and the dangers it presented for them and their dogs.

What I didn’t know was what the river crossing would be like on the Payette. Originally, Daryl said it would be an easy crossing, and the creeks would be the more difficult crossings. Baron Creek was suppose to be the most difficult crossing at curtain times of the year with the runoffs.

I took my first steps into the creek, and although it was not too deep, it was rocky and difficult to walk in. I found myself rushing to get to the other side , so I stopped and slowed down my pace to a safer pace. When I looked up, Daryl was gone from sight. Getting closer to the other side, the creek was getting deeper. Two feet then to three feet. At the end, the water was to my waist and moving fast. I had to maneuver over a log to get to shore that was difficult in doing with the water moving so fast. Finally on shore, half of me was all wet. This creek was definitely a challenge, and a learning experience for me. And now it was the boys turns. I was hoping the boys would follow behind me, but they didn’t.

They wanted to get across, but where afraid. They were running back and forth along the shoreline looking for a place to cross and couldn’t find any. I called them to cross. Coaxing them to cross for about 15 minutes or so, Nanook finally made the jump, crossing with no problem. He lied down on the grass watching Takota crying on the other side. After another 15 minutes of calling and coaxing Takota to cross, he took the leap. I was watching him, making sure he was okay. When I saw the fast moving current sweeping him away. I was concerned because he had his leash on, and I was afraid he may get caught up in rocks, or branches. I ran past the heavy willow running along the shore and didn’t see him go by, I found an opening in the brush giving me access the creek, and saw Takota with great relief, gripping onto a log with his two paws in sheer terror, while the rest of his body was under the water. I saw the fear in his eyes, telling me to help him. Luckily I had good access to him and was able to grab his collar and pull him out. I embraced him in loving care. We then joined Nanook. We were all together again, and safe.

A little bit further up the trail, the boys ahead of me, Takota began crying loudly, so I ran to him and realized that somehow, his collar was wrapped between his toes. When I grabbed him to release the collar from his predicament, and checking for any injuries, he lunged into my arms once again for protection. When I got the collar loose, I checked how he was walking and he seemed to be okay. Nanook was patiently waiting for us. The boys were doing great being off leash overall.

When Takota and I reached Goat Creek, Nanook had already crossed over it with ease and confidence. He was in the groove on water crossings. Takota on the other hand was still freaked out from the last crossing. This creek will be a bit easier, not as deep or as swift. The deep section starts at the beginning, it was about 18” to 24” deep, then shallower in the middle, then gradually turned to beach. Once he stepped into the water he would back off. I could have spent the time to try and work with him, but we had wasted enough time crossing the creeks. I crossed the creek, and he would not follow, so I took my pack off, and went back to get him. I hooked him to the leash, and he easily followed me with no problem. I was thinking that was too easy!

At this point the creek crossings we’re wearing on me. I was getting pretty tired and my hiking boots were full of water, sand, and other debris. When we continued on our hike, I forgot to tighten my backpack that made it much harder to carry, and much more uncomfortable.

I was following the horse tracts for the path getting us to the river crossing. It was a beautiful area and I was getting excited, but very tired at the same time. I knew we were getting close to our camp. All we had to do was cross the wide South Fork of the Payette River. Once we reached the entrance of the river it didn’t look to bad, except for the beginning. It was deep and swift. I tested out the waters and in the beginning it was calm, I slid into about 3 feet of water from the shore, but deep with an outcropping blocking the main river current. Once I went beyond the outcropping it was very difficult staying upright, even my walking stick didn’t help with my balance, with it swaying uncontrollable every which way. I was thinking this could be a big problem? For me, and for Takota. Nanook did not want to wait around for us, In his dog language he said, “I am out of here!” and crossed the river with ease. And Takota responded with, “No, no way, no how, it ain’t going to happen!” I tried getting Takota to follow me with his leash on, and he almost pulled me into the drink. I was going one direction and Takota in the opposite direction. I knew this wasn’t going to work, so we waited for Daryl to return our way after unpacking our gear.

We waited for about a half hour, and we finally saw Daryl returning. I told Daryl Takota wouldn’t cross, and the only thing I heard Daryl say was, “I will see you in a few days,” and began riding off. I told Daryl, in a firmer voice, “Daryl, I need help with Takota!” He took his pack animals to shore, tied them up, then he asked me, “what do you want me to do?” I put a double leash on Takota then handed the longer leash to Daryl and told him to pull Takota across by using some horse power. “And by the way, take my day pack over with you.” I had know idea that this would work. Before I knew it, they were gone and across the river. It happened so fast I didn’t even see it. I couldn’t believe it worked so easy? I don’t think Takota even knew what had happened. I was thankful it did work. I wish I could have seen it. Then while I was struggling to get across, focusing on each step I was taking, Daryl came back to me, held his hand out to grab my hand to help me across the worst part of the river. It became much easier to cross being next to the his horse that gave me some good stability. He let go of my hand about a quarter of the way, and told me the rest of the river was pretty shallow and easy to cross.

I was really relieved everything worked out well. Nanook was again patiently waiting for us on the other side. Once we were all on shore, me and the boys proceeded up the trail 114, knowing we were very near to our new camping spot. We were walking on a medium ascent and I was totally exhausted, and dragging with every foot step.. We only had about a half mile to go from the river, but seemed much, much further. I then saw the boys veer to the left off the trail ahead of me, and when I looked up in that direction, there was our camp, only a short distance from the trail. The boys knew that was our camp. Once they got there they just found a spot to lie down to rest. Once I got there I found a log to sit on. The last thing I was thinking was having to set up the camp. Just sitting for a few, resting, I knew I had to at least get the tent set up. So I forced myself up and got to work while the boys rested.

Daryl was a great help getting us there. We could not have done it without him, especially in crossing the river. In the back of my mind, I was hoping we could get back when we leave in 18 days? From daryl’s experience he didn’t think the river was going to be a problem. But Mother Nature can always change it’s conditions and outcome. This hike was definitely an experience to learn from. And the boys did great! I was so proud of them.

I spotted from camp a deer looking right at us about a 100 yard away. Our first critter to see.

Taking in a few deep breaths, filling the lungs with clean mountain air, and appreciating the beautiful day in the mountains of the Sawtooth. It was a hard day, but we made it safely, and not even a scratch on us. Just a little wet and very tired.

Going through our gear everything seemed to be in place and undamaged. We had only one small pad for the tent to go on, and in one direction. The good thing was that it was level. I am glad I didn’t bring the vestibule. It would have never fit.

Our campsite was small, but workable and nice. We also had some flat ground in front of our tent for the stove and fire pit. The rest of the area had gentle slopes to the east and west of us down towards the river. Mink Creek ran along side our camp. Below us to the south about a half mile was Big Meadow. A place that looks very tempting to explore, but possibly could be very boggy. From our camp if we didn’t have the trees blocking our view to the south, we would have had a great view of the Sawtooth Mountains.

I got the tent up with no problem, with the exception of a little sag that I can take care of tomorrow. I brought my Cabela’s Big Horn III, 6 – person tent that I will use for all our backcountry trips this year. It is a good Outfitters tent where a wood burning stove can be added if needed. Since everything was close by it was easy to get most of the camp set up today. I just had to figure out how I wanted it laid out.

Things I try to look for while selecting a campsite, and tent site in the backcountry are:

1) Is the level tent pad? Yes

2) Is it on an animal path? No

3) Any ground nests on site? No

4) Any poisonous plants close by? No

5) Does the site have good drainage? Yes

6) Are there widow makers over or near shelter? No, and one of the most important to avoid.

7) Good wind blocks? Yes, important

8) Good water source? Yes, Important

9) Good firewood source? Yes, important

10) Good exit routes for emergencies? Yes

11) Having a camp near a wasps nest? No

The priorities in a campsite always is a shelter, a near by water source, and a good source of firewood, for basic survival. And if you find yourself in a survival situation, those three things could save your life. If you have been following my blogs, the first thing I do as a practice, is always set up my shelter (tent) to protect us from the outside elements. And being in the backcountry it is especially important to get ones shelter up first thing.

Once I get our tent up, I like to explore the immediate area for natural resources, then on the next day, expand out to a wider area to become familiar with our surroundings. I want to learn and know our new home the best I can.

Some of the items can also apply in campgrounds.

Since we only had only one choice for a campsite, we had to take what the campsite offered us. Luckily it covered most of the things on the list above that made it a good campsite. And as always, the weather always plays a factor. It may seem a perfect site, but if extreme weather hits, or a fire? Maybe not so much. This is why I have emergency communications to the outside world. But even with that, and depending on the emergency, there is no guarantee one will be rescued. Doing what we are doing, and especially doing it alone is a risk, and can be very dangerous. I try to be aware of possible dangers with the boys and with me. And I won’t take undo risks unless absolutely necessary. With the impacts of climate change beginning to impact the world, there are many more unknowns that could strike.

Our water source was a small creek, by the name of Mink Creek, that was mostly overgrown with plants. We had one small access to gather drinking water a short distance from our camp.

The area is covered with sparse pine and fir trees, and lots of vegetation in most areas. And lots of dead fall all around, as with dead standing. It was a nice spot considering, but could have been better. We have limited access to other areas. We only added about 700 ft elevation from the river to our new camp.

The weather forecast was for a chance of rain tomorrow. Tonight is clearing and cooling off, and is very pleasant out. Our hike here, we had good weather, not too hot and mostly overcast keeping us cool on our hike.

I am a little concerned about critters raiding our camp, but Daryl told me it wouldn’t happen, so I believed him. I hope he is right. I got the tent up with a snug fit. I brought my cot with me to sleep on, the boys will have to sleep on the tent floor until their beds come in on the next load, Sunday or Monday.

I gather stones close to camp for a fire ring, and made a small comforting fire. I made the rock fire ring large enough for the cooking grill I brought, just in case I use it. The fire was soothing to the soul, and kept the chill off with the cooling evening air. We relaxed most of the afternoon and evening. And I wrote in my journal. I can’t believe we finally made it into the wilds of Idaho.

I noticed a strong fragrance around camp, and checked out a plant that was growing next to the creek in abundance. I checked the stem of the plant, and it was a square stem, so I knew it was from the mint family.

Giant Hyssop

We went to bed at about 9:00 pm. It was still light out, and so were the mosquitoes. In the tent I heard faint howls of wolves in the distance at Big Meadow that is not far from us.

I am very sore from the hike and setting up camp, as with being very tired. The boys seem tired as well. This is the first time the boys get to experience the wilderness. It will be interesting how they do?

June 29, 2018 – Friday – Day 2

We woke up around 7:30 am, but stayed in bed until 8:30 am. I greeted the boys with a good morning. It was sunny out with a few clouds in the sky. The temp is 53 deg. We also have a pleasant breeze coming through camp.

My first cup of coffee is brewing. It feels good being in the backcountry once again. The boys are off leash wandering around checking all the smells out in the area. But for most of the time they are being really good at staying in camp. I will fix our breakfast soon. The mosquitoes and flies are out as well this morning, having their breakfast as we wait for ours.

I brought my cot, a 30 degree rated sleeping bag, a new air mattress, and sleeping bag liner. I was pretty sore so it was difficult getting comfortable, but once I did, I slept like a baby.

I am still a bit sore and stiff this morning. A part of getting old, I would say. It should wear off once I get the muscles warmed up and working again.

The boys and I felt very comfortable out here alone. No worries unless Daryl doesn’t show up with my food supply that will carry us for 18 days. I have a week supply of food and only three days supply of coffee. I do have my Sat phone if I need to call him. I also have maybe four or five servings each of dog food. They did chow down last night after our long hike here.

For critter protection, I have bear spray and a few weapons for protection, and for hunting small game. I also brought fishing poles for some river fishing. I have no intention of shooting critters, (maybe small game) but only to scare them. With the exception of a life and death situation.

I brought new equipment to test out on this trip. As for the water at Mink Creek I was told it was good to drink, but I did bring filtration devices if needed. A new product to test that I had brought with us are two water bottles with self filtration devices in the bottles that I really liked. They are called “Life Straw.” Fill the bottle with water, and it is good to go, and ready to drink. I used them all the time while up here, because they were so easy to use. I highly recommend them.

On these types of trips I try to get more stuff done then is possible in the short time we are here. So I will just focus on plant and animal identification and observations, and just being still in nature. And of course the enjoyment of being with the boys. I will also practice some fire starting skills. And whatever nature brings to us in her wonders to see, and experience. We can experience so much just by being present in the natural world that most people would think is such a waste of time – like just looking, listening, touching, smelling, and just being in silence. (Maybe this is why I can still experience so much of our experiences in my minds eye while I am writing this for this blog). Journaling can take up a lot of my time also. While being in nature, things always slows down, and things always seems to takes longer to get done. For example, gathering firewood. I always enjoy having fires in camp, and that means always gathering firewood. Or constantly collecting water for drinking, and for cooking. Gathering materials to make stuff. The right materials have to be found, collected, and then made into what tools one wants. They can be fire making tools, tools for trapping animals, or gathering for food, or cooking food, etc.

But when we slow down to nature’s pace, nature will begin to show her many wonders to the observer. New things appear between those things one is observing or looking for. One might be looking for firewood, and from that firewood, you see a beautiful mushroom, then maybe an ant or an insect one might have never seen before. Then you hear a crack in a limb and look up to see a deer near by, or seeing a squirrel watching you from a nearby tree, while clutched to the tree upside down. It is like walking through an incredible, and magical story book of awe and wonder, where one can experience all of one’s scents. And with each page, there are new stories always opening up to ones imagination, things always unexpected, until they happen in the moment. The question is? Will we see them, hear them, smell them, touch them, taste them, or feel them within? Or will we keep that magical book of Nature closed from our experiences. What will I find in this small piece of the story we find ourselves in?

Today I will finish setting up camp. It is important to have an organized and clean camp. We will also explore the area for resources we can use, and being familiar with the land. I learned this when I first started going into the backcountry. It was a valuable lessen for me. One should begin doing this on the first day around their camping area, then on the second day, widening our area out, becoming familiar with ones surroundings. This can reduce ones stress in a survival situation, as with enjoying the experience being in nature much more.

Although our camp is a primitive camp, it is a nice camp, but it also has many restrictions in getting around. Idaho is rough, and rugged country with very little level ground in the wilderness. We have a large meadow to the right of us, called Big Meadow where we heard the wolves howling last night. I would like to check it out. It may be difficult to get around in, with it’s meandering water ways. And I am sure it could be very boggy from the looks of it.

Just outside of camp looking south

June 30, 2018 – Saturday – Day 3

This is our 3rd day here – alone in the Sawtooth Wilderness.

I slept well during the night. The sleeping bag I am using is the Nemo 30 degree sleeping bag that has no insulation on the bottom of the bag, but has a pocket for an air mattress that I also brought with us. I also have a sleeping bag liner that I always use to add additional warmth, and longevity to the sleeping bag by keeping it clean. I stayed nice and warm and very comfortable all night.

This morning we had beautiful blue skies, with a nice breeze coming through camp. The temperature was 48 degrees. There was a little layer of fog in the valley below us.

We got up around 7:45 am. It was so peaceful out in our little spot in paradise.

I got a fire going to start the day, giving us some warmth. We could hear the trickling water from Mink Creek next to us, the sounds of robins singing in the distance, and the crackling of our morning fire. What a beautiful way to start our new day. The boys are enjoying their new home, and their new experiences camping in the outdoors. We are alone, just me and the boys.

It can be dangerous doing this alone both for me and the boys, but spending some real time being alone with nature can also be a time I truly feel at home. I feel a deeper relationship with nature, and a deeper bond with the boys. There is nothing like it. It is a dream I have been dreaming about for a long time. I love the quiet solitude nature brings to us.

While in the backcountry, sometimes strange noises appear that seem foreign or out of place, like the sound of sirens in the distance. Or human voices that one might hear. Or some mechanical noises that seems so out of place in the wilderness. Like a dial on a radio, I try to fine tune these sounds for more clarity, but it usually doesn’t work. Back in 2009 I was with my dog Shiloh in the wilderness, and kept hearing faint music that always began around dinner time. I never discovered where it was coming from since we were the only ones in that area. And it wasn’t just one style of music, but many. The only thing I could think of that was causing it was from the vibrations of the water going over the rocks from the river next to us.

As for the siren sounds I heard, they could have been wolves in the Big Meadow that I heard on our first night. In my experiences in the backcountry, I have heard noises that just didn’t make any sense being there. Maybe they are from spirits of the past.

In camp we have irritating small flies bugging us. They love flying in the ears, in the mouth, in the eyes and up the nose. So far these are the only critter here, with some mosquitoes that come to visit mostly at night.

I was thinking about the possibility of getting lost up here, and anything is possible. But we have good land markers to guide us back to camp. And we have to be aware of such landmarks. Or the boys could take me back to camp, or take me to a familiar point of reference where I was able to find our camp. It is important to stay oriented, and pay attention when leaving camp and hiking in the general area of camp or anywhere for that matter. A common mistake people make is, if they use only their internal compass, they tend to walk in circles. If one is not paying attention to ones surrounding, they can easily become lost. There are not too many places to hike in the area that I am willing to do because of the rough terrain, so we will stay in the immediate area. We also have to deal with a lot of dead fall everywhere making it hard to travel through, and heavy tall brush causing me to meander back and forth, possibly getting totally disoriented. The reference points I have are the river, Big Meadow, the trail (which is the only trail that I know of), and the slope of the terrain. I know if I head down I will hit the river. I am not too concerned about getting lost, but it is always a possibility if I get disoriented. First thing I would do is to get my bearings before I move forward in any direction. On short hikes, it is always good to bring a map of the area, and a compass, which I never do, because I think I won’t get lost. And short walks may end up being un planned longer walks. It just is not worth getting lost. One good trick with hiking, is to always look behind at where you came from so it looks familiar. If we just look forward, our return trip will not be familiar to us. Try it! Learning good navigational tools are vital in the backcountry, and even anywhere one goes that is new and unfamiliar. There are stories where someone will leave camp, usually a short distance at night to go to the bathroom and become totally lost trying to get back.

Yesterday, while we were on a walk in the afternoon, we were off the trail, and I wanted to see how easy I could find the trail leading us back to our camp. And I couldn’t find it. I did find our camp, but not the trail. It tells me I need to become more familiar with our small area. So when we went for our next walk, we followed Mink Creek, knowing it will cross the hiking trail in a short distance, and we ran into the trail. The boys recognized it and they went down it. I followed them, then a distance away, I made a right turn off the trail, walked a little bit, then made another right that should take us back to camp, which it did. The boys enjoyed our little adventure, but of course they already knew where they were going.

These would be fun adventure for children to become familiar with the area they are in while camping, improving their navigational skills.

I find that time really slows down while camping in the backcountry. It seems we have been at a place longer than we actually have.

We went for our morning walk to explore the area and to see what we would find. The boys found the trail we came up on and decided to head down it. I followed them, but they were easily hidden by the thick brush they were going through while wondering off the trail, and they would not always stay together. But they would usually stay close to me, even if I couldn’t see them. But always in the back of my mind, there are other creatures that could be out here that I have to watch for. If I call to them, Takota usually comes to me first, then Nanook follows behind. They are definitely enjoying their new found freedom in the bush. They enjoy exploring, chasing squirrels, and playing hiding-go-seek with each other, and just enjoying the freedom of running around in nature to explore. I enjoy watching them running around free, but I am also always concerned about their safety. Where will be times I will just walk back to camp and the boys will follow. Usually when we are in camp they stay with me.

Back at camp I saw butterflies flying all around the camp. There was the Western Tiger Swallowtail, and another butterfly I hadn’t identified yet. They seem to like feeding on the mint plant that is all around our camp. The plant is the Giant – Hyssops and is very abundant and aromatic here. They like being next to the creek. It is suppose to make a good tea, so I will try it at some point.

Giant Hyssop

Where we get our water, there are Thimbleberry plants with berries starting to show, and small Thistle plants growing near by. Earlier this morning I saw the Currant bush with berries beginning to show. When I start exploring more, my search for plants will expand. I hope we can find a way to big Meadow to explore, as with possibly being a nice area to see wolves there, but at a safe distance. I am not sure how they would react to a human, and two large wolf like dogs? Even just hearing the howling of the wolves is magical. In our small area, in the back drop of the mountains, and valleys.

The new Coleman stove I brought with us is working well, and I am happy with it. There is a burner on each side with a larger middle burner in the middle. I never use the middle burner, bit it gives me more room for the two end burners.

I just send a prayer out to this magical place, for permission to be here, protection, and for wisdom to the spirits that reside here. This prayer is to show respect to the natural world and to all its beings living and in spirit.

I brought some used Chaga chunks that I will try with fire starting, and putting into a camp fire to smoke for a bug repellent. I brought different materials for fire starting to practice with, as with fire starting tools, without using matches or a lighter. Also trying to use natural materials found in the wild as well. I have found that using the natural materials for fire starting and to make tools, brings me closer to nature. It takes more time, but it is worth it. It gives one more time to explore for other things one might find.

I saw a robin fly into a fir tree closed to camp and glassed it, and it looked like there was a nest in there. With each animal I see, I see them as our neighbors to be enjoyed, respected, and learned from what they can teach me.

My first technique in starting a fire here was using a metal match, steel wool, and tinder. I have done this technique before, but practice makes perfect. Using steel wool won’t go into a flame, so one needs good dry tinder, and blowing. The steel wool will go out quickly, so having every thing ready is important. Once the steel wool is lit, blow on it to light the tinder.

Something I forgot to mention regarding getting lost. And a good example of what I had done when we first got into camp. I was extremely tired from our hike, and my focus was on the ground. Taking one step at a time. If it wasn’t for the boys, I could have walked past our camp. Being tired, thirsty, and hunger, can move your attention to those things, and not where you are or need to go. In those situations, it would be better to take a small rest, take a few deep cleansing breaths, have a drink of water, and look around in your environment, getting oriented to where you are. It is good practice, occasionally looking back from where you came, so that direction becomes familiar to you as with what is in front of you. Unfortunately I didn’t do that. I had the boys to show me the way to camp.

While walking along the creek, I found aspen, wild rose, Indian paint brush, red clover, a three spotted Mariposa lily, and stinging nettle. For me, finding stinging nettle is a great find. It makes a very nice and healthy tea. The bulb of the Mariposa lily is edible and has a nice nutty flavor both raw and cooked. But it must be taken with a gentle touch and with care. If the bulb is accidentally broken from the root, most likely the bulb cannot be found, because they are so small. I dig them out with a knife so I get the root and bulb attached. I lost two bulbs by pulling on the flower stems. It was just a waist losing these precious tasty morsels, and you kill the plant for nothing. I also found wild strawberry, but no strawberries yet. There were beautiful Penstemon, a small violet flower. But is not edible. After visiting the abundance of wild edibles and beautiful wild flowers we found around camp, it was time to cut and gather firewood.

Afternoon Entry

It has been a beautiful and warm day today, in the 70s in the shade.

Because it is getting warmer I keep our ice chest in the shade next to the tent and under the shade of a tree. I have to move it when the shade moves. I keep a wet towel over it at all times.

The wood I cut today may last til tomorrow morning. Cutting and gathering firewood is a continuous job. Getting water also keeps me busy.

It was a productive day today. I also found more nettle across the creek where we get our water.

It is now 5:10 pm with a pleasant breeze coming through camp.

Last night when I went to bed I felt a little cramping coming on in my left foot. The first time I have felt that. Today my arch in my left foot hurts a bit at times. Is this part of old age, or something else. Maybe it is the lack of salt in my diet. When I start eating my Mountain House freeze dried foods, I should get plenty of salt. This is one of my concerns of course on this journey of ours, is getting sick or injury. So far, so good, we have all been healthy.

I will try to drink as much nettle tea for good health drink as I can up here. In my times in the backcountry I have never come upon any plantain. It is a good source of nutrients and has good medicinal properties. It is suppose to make a good salad, or cooked. When I was in the Sierra Nevada’s they had Rattlesnake Plantain that was very rare. The USFS wanted to keep it a secret because it was so rare. I looked for it, and thought I found some. I didn’t pick any, I just wanted to identify it, so I wouldn’t pick it, but just appreciate it. Another good source for healthy nutrients is dandelion. The whole plant can be eaten and used as a tea. Unfortunately there is none where we are at. We also have pine needles and fir needles for an excellent vitamin C source in tea, as with the thin layer of the outer bark of pine, used in a tea for a decongestant. Nature provides us with so much if we only have this knowledge. This is why we need to see nature as a gift of life, and relearn what we have forgotten. To protect our wild lands for all that it provides to all life. To protect our clean air and waters that we need to live, and survive. To regain a deeper connection with all that nature provides to all life with a deeper reverence.

I just saw two robins close to camp. They must have the nest that I saw in the fir tree next to camp. Little things like that do not grab much attention to those of us in nature, nor do squirrels, or the small creatures we see as insignificant. They are common place. To me, they are life, and should be appreciated, as with all life that are in the plants, trees, and animals, and in the clean air we breathe, in the pureness of clean water we drink, and in the land that provides food and medicines for us. I have become much closer to these thing from my learning from the Native peoples who saw all life in nature as being sacred.

After we had breakfast, I tightened the guy lines up on the tent to prevent the sagging at the ridge, but it did very little to fix the problem.

I heard the tapping of a woodpecker and saw two of them, but couldn’t identify what species they were.

Evening Entry

For dinner I fixed some boneless chicken thighs, cooked in bacon fat for me and the boys. For tomorrow, we will have chicken thighs cooked in coconut oil. Then steak for the next two nights. The boys love the chicken and steak as a topper on their kibble.

After dinner we went for a walk towards to Big Meadow. We got maybe half way, and it got tough going with a lot of thick brush in our way. On the way back, I got my bearing points from some trees that helped find our way back. We had to deal with going through heavy brush, but also a lot of dead fall, making it very tough going at times. Maybe next time we will go along the creek to see if we can get through. Tonight we weaved back and forth through the center of the high side nearer to the creek. I had to be mindful with every step so not to trip, fall, or twist an ankle among the fallen trees. The boys had no problem weaving through any obstacles they encounter. It looked like fun to them. We run into rough ground getting to places because of the obstacles we constantly face. It is not always easy going anywhere off the main trail.

Each night I have become aware that darkness doesn’t fall until about 10:00 pm. It makes it nice going through the land during these times.

I wonder if we will see old Daryl tomorrow? I have about a weeks worth of food left, but the boys food is getting low, as with my coffee.

I was thinking about leaving the front door flap open during the night so I could enjoy the morning light coming up, but I thought if a critter came to visit us up close, the boys may go through the screen and go for a chase. That would not be good, so I kept it closed.

Waking to my view of the mountains

I was told, and heard about using dried coffee grounds in the fire to rid us of the problem of mosquitoes. I tried it last night and tonight and it seemed to work. I also put some chucks of chaga in the fire as well.

I noticed I could not close my door flaps and window flaps all the way closed. So I adjusted the stakes a tad closer towards the inside of the tent to loosen the tension, and that seemed to work.

As for the clothing I brought, it was all wool, or a synthetic blend for reducing smell and keeping dry and warm. I brought no cotton. As they say, “Cotton kills!”

July 1, 2018 – Sunday – Day 4

It is our forth day here and it seems we have been here for weeks. The time moves slowly here.

When we got up at 8:00 am, it was mostly overcast. At 10:00 am it was 64 degrees and mostly sunny with only a few scattered clouds about. It should be another warm day.

As soon as we got up, we went for our morning walk down towards the river. I notice more of the beautiful Indian paint brush around, as with more thistle. Through the brush and downed logs, we came upon a nice clearing of grass, small scrubs, and fewer downed logs in the woods. I was thinking, maybe this could be the route to takes us to the Big Meadow? The boys were having fun running around and exploring, and digging up ground squirrel holes. Takota enjoyed hiding from Nanook and when Nanook was close, Takota would crouch down for the attack. We had a nice little walk.

When I call them to come, and it is time to return back to camp, I usually can’t see them through the thick brush, Takota is usually the first to appear and then Nanook eventually follows behind, when he was done doing what he was doing. It is such a joy having them with me. When I called them and they would appear running to camp, it was always a joy watching them. They seemed so happy being up here in the wilderness – like two young boys discovering many new adventures in the woods. It is nice having them off leash. In this environment, if they were on leash, it would be very walking them, and could be dangerous for me with them pulling me in every direction.

My fire starting technique for today is using fat wood shavings and a metal match over tinder. I also feathered a small piece of fat wood to place over the lit fat wood shaving. And you have fire. Then I continue placing small pieces of wood to build up the fire. I don’t throw big logs on the fire until it has a good hot base. I also added dried pine needle to the fire. Many times when the fire looks like it may be going out, I give it a few strong blows, and that will bring the flame back. Don’t breathe into the fire, that wouldn’t be good. Continue adding small wood sticks as required to get a good hot fire going. I find when I start a fire slowing, it gives me a greater respect and appreciation for a fire. I brought a large box of fat wood with us on our journey, and in the backcountry I bring some sticks with me for fire starting. But it can also be found in the woods, usually at the base of dead branches and the main tree trunks.

Once I got the fire going, I put my last pot of coffee on the stove, and before it started perking

The propane ran out. So I had to replace the propane canister to finish off my last pot of coffee until my other supplies come in. I tend to use more propane, because of the time it takes to cook things at higher altitudes.

One propane canister usually lasts for two days cooking breakfast meals and two dinner meals.

Our first winged critter that came into camp for a visit, landed on a bush. It checked things out for a few moments then flew off. Not sure what species of bird it was. I wonder if it will come back again for a visit?

On our walk this morning I tried a taste of the Indian paint brush (the flower). It was bad, pretty bitter. The lighter colors, like pink or orange are more palatable. It is a flower one does not want to eat to much of. I usually only do very small tastings of this flower. A small tree we saw with a maple leaf is the Rocky Mountain Maple.

I haven’t mentioned the many butterflies we are getting around camp that are feeding on the Giant – Hyssop.

Butterflies enjoying the succulent hyssop flowers

Today we will stay in camp, wait for Daryl if he comes, do some reading, and gather more firewood and water. I will also pickup some nettle for nettle tea.

While I was writing in my journal, I heard the buzzing of a hummingbird hovering around me and checking me out. They are amazing creatures. I wonder how many visits we will have during our stay here?

Although our spot is not the perfect spot, for a long term camp, it is comfortable. It would be nice if we had better access to the river for fishing. Our camp elevation, according to our map is about 700 ft higher than the river elevation.

As for our views from the camp or near the camp, and depending on where we stand, and at what elevation, Our camp is on the east facing side that slopes gradually down to the South Fork of the Payette River. We also have a gradual slope towards Big Meadow to the south of us. We do have a good view of Big Meadow when in the right spot. We have a slight view of Grandjean peak to the south. We also have pretty good views depending on where we stand of Tohobit Peak, Warbonnet Peak and Cony Peak to our south west. We sit right along the Mink Creek on a very small and somewhat flat spot that is suitable for our camp. Although it is a small site, it is comfortable and meets our needs. We have Douglas fir, and Ponderosa pine in the area that is not to dense, giving us pretty good visibility. It is the high shrubs that is usually the problem getting through, that is thick in many spots. Most of the access we have for walks are west of our camp, and down to the river on the trail. We don’t have a lot of access due to heavy vegetation we encounter everywhere else. We do have a lot of edible plants, but the fruit on them that bear fruit, are not ripe.

Service Berry

There is a lot of dead fall that makes walking difficult and dangerous both for me and the boys, especially for Takota. Around camp there are a lot of broken off limbs on the dead falls where sharp pointed stubs remain from people breaking branches off for firewood, and that act as short spear points that can create a danger for the boys when they jump over them. Nanook is more mindful where he goes, Takota is not. And I am concerned he might get impaled on one of the spikes.

To the north, we have the trail that crosses over Mink Creek heading west up to higher elevations that looks densely wooded. To the north it looks to be more woods and more dense shrubs with no access, but the hiking trail across the river that we came in from. We would soon find out, there is not too much exploring we can do, due to impossible access. As for fishing the river I would need waiters to get to the deeper areas, and I did not bring them with us.

I am noticing a lot of colorful spring wild flowers blooming in our small postage stamp of an area.

At camp we do get nice breezes coming through, and overall the weather has been nice.

The trail we could have opt for along Baron Creek looked beautiful in photos with mountain lakes, and mountain peaks surrounding the area. But the beauty in Idaho can be deceiving with the same things we are dealing with here – thick brush and dead fall.

I quickly learned when breaking branches and sticks for firewood, the very dry ones, pieces can fly off and possibly hitting one in the face or in the eyes. I break pieces of wood by hitting them against logs or rock, and most of the time I don’t have to hit them hard reducing flying pieces when the wood is pretty dry. But one still has to be careful.

I found a Black cottonwood in our area, and we also have some Quaker aspen across Minks Creek.

When I was picking Stinging Nettle at the creek for my tea, and to roast it, I grabbed two stocks and tested if I got any stinging. I would lightly brush the leaf over a finger. And I was getting a slight stinging. Since I had a fire going, I thought I would try roasting the leaves lightly over the fire (something I learned from Ray Mears) just for a minute, then they are ready to eat. I was delightfully surprised to find the leaves had a wonder taste and crunch of almost a wheat brand cereal. Nothing I would have expected. For the rest of the leaves I would brew a nice nettle tea. One of my favorite wilderness teas. In making the tea, just boil the leaves for a few seconds then let steep. And it is ready for a delicious and healthful drink. This morning I thought I would add a few leaves of the hyssop mint. It was a bit strong with the mint. Maybe one leaf of the mint might be okay. I will probably brew some fir and pine tea during my stay, for some vitamin C.

After experimenting with the nettle plant, I spent most of the day writing in the journal and identifying the trees in the area.

It is obvious it wasn’t Daryl’s day to drop off the rest of our supplies.

In the late afternoon we took a walk along the trail down towards the river. I saw a bush with one white berry and a bush with one red berry, but couldn’t tell what they were.

I think we were getting close to the river, then we turned back towards camp.

Later I took a walk with the boys in the middle of the night, I couldn’t sleep.

July 2, 2018 – Monday – Day 5

It cooled down a bit last night, and for this morning it feels cooler. At 9:45 am, it was 62 deg. We got up at 8:00 am when the sun was cresting over the mountain tops. I had a coat and gloves on. As soon as we stepped out of the tent, the boys spotted a deer close to camp, and they took chase. It was a very short chase. The deer won, and was out of sight before the boys knew it. The boys came back towards the camp, sniffing the scent the deer left, and before being interrupted by the boys, and being forced to running into the thick bush.

We have a beautiful blue sky day today. The birds have been singing since early morning. It is nice not hearing human noise, just the sounds of nature. We will wait around camp today for Daryl.

The boys ran off to a squirrel hole next to camp that they visit from time to time during the day, sticking their noises into the hole for a good sniff. Nanook is then alerted to a sound of another squirrel, and took off running to investigate, with Takota following close behind.

After our return to camp, a bird flew into our camp. It flew so close to me, that I could feel the air created by the flapping of it’s wings. It happened so fast I couldn’t tell what bird it was. Probably a bird of prey.

During our walk I spotted a Blueberry bush with signs of the fruit beginning to appear. And other unknown bushes starting to bear fruit. I did sample a flower from the Thimbleberry flower petal this morning. Not too bad in taste.

Thimbleberry Plant

I just saw a bird of prey just fly by. And a small brown bird perched on a branch of a bush just hanging out at our camp.

There are still some patches of snow on some of the high peaks. It always gives a beautiful contrast to the mountains.

Afternoon Entry

Daryl arrived at camp at 1:30 pm with the rest of our stuff. We talked for a little bit and then he left. The boys and I then took a walk down the trail to the river. I lost the boys while they were going here and there to explore, and I ended up going down the trail alone. Once I arrived at the river, it looked a lot lower than five days ago when we first crossed it.

On the trail I saw Mariposa lilies sprouting everywhere along side the trail. Out of all the 3-spotted Mariposa lilies, most had white petals, and among all those white flowers, a pink one would magically appear. Nature brings so much beauty to those willing to see, and listen to all she offers to us. So much beauty that is all around us.

When I turned around back to camp, Nanook met me back on the trail, and then Tatoka followed behind, and we were once again joined together, like old friends, companions coming together. I am so happy to have them with me. They make this adventure so magical.

Back at camp I was feeling a bit out of sorts and overwhelmed for some odd reason. I was wearing my pistol on my waist for the past few days, but it was heavy carrying it, and difficult sitting in the chair with that heavy bulk on my waist. I took it off for comfort, and didn’t feel I needed it. I would have it near, or bring it with me on walks if I felt I needed it. One never knows what dangers might appear in nature.

I was watching a few ground squirrels running around near our camp, and a gray squirrel was chirping at the boys while clinging on the bark of a tree.

I thought I would relax, have a seat and enjoy some nettle tea. I added rose leaves, and hyssop leaves to it. I also added more nettle leaves in it. Again, the hyssop mint flavor was really coming out in this batch. Still a tad too much.

While I was on the trail, I did pick two red berries with the part of the plant, but could not identify them. Maybe they were Huckleberries? I did sample the berries, with small bites to taste, and I looked up in my plant book on poisonous red berries, I couldn’t find any that resembled the berries I had. So I figured they were safe, and they tasted fine.

So our camp is complete after Daryl dropped the rest of our stuff off. We have food, coffee, and the boys can sleep in comfort on their beds.

Tomorrow I think we will have a good breakfast, and try to find a way to the Big Meadow.

It seems around our camp, we are getting more activity with critters. It is starting to awaken with life. I noticed the leaves of the maple shrub has been nibbled on by a critter of some sort. From my experiences and observations, if one has a quiet camp, which we do, and we have been here for a while, the animals will become more comfortable with us, even with the boys. We become part of the environment. This is one reason I like doing this alone with the boys, and why we like being in one place for a long period of time. We get to know our environment, and it becomes a temporary home. It does help that the boys never bark. Takota will bark if he sees strangers come close to camp, since he is the camp protector, but is usually humans he barks at.

I am finding I am getting caught up in the activities I want to do here, which is good, but I also want to spend time just quietly observing what is all around me. I hope I can keep a balance with these two things. If I can stay in the moment while doing activities, it will help in this balance of Being (Being is the absence of thought, it is the Beingness of feeling, and pure awareness, or pure consciousness. One has a sense of Oneness with all things). If we connect to the four elements, air, water, earth, and fire, we also develop a much deeper relationship with our planet.

While picking stinging nettle I usually wear cloves. But I have found by grabbing the stem, or the underside of the leaf, I won’t get stung.

Today was a very good day.

Nanook and Takota enjoying their beds

July 3, 2018 – Tuesday – Day 6

I woke up at around 5:15 am. And then went back to sleep. We didn’t get up until 8:15 am. I was suffering from not having any caffeine yesterday with a headache. I now have enough for the rest of our stay here. I can smell the wonderful aroma of the coffee while it is perking. I hear the crackling of a small fire going and smelling the wood burning. What a wonderful way to start the beautiful morning. The boys and I have thoroughly enjoyed living in nature since we began our journey back in the end of October 2017. But there is nothing like experiencing the wilderness.

It was 50 degrees when we got up. The weather is mostly clear, and warming quickly with the warmth of the rising sun. Occasionally we get the nice cooling breeze coming through camp that takes the edge off the heat of the day.

I started the day, sipping some hot coffee. I then collected firewood for a nice fire. I was thinking how I would start it? I decided to use the birch bark that I had and a metal match (ferrocerium rod). While gathering the wood I would pull off lose bark from the fallen trees to help get the fire going as with dried pine needles (only a small amount of dried pine needles or fir is needed). While pealing slabs of bark off the trees, I realized the bark would make good platforms for fire starting as well.

In nature, there are many solutions to our small and larger challenges, but by keeping our minds open, we can find the answers to these challenges we may face. I have spent many hours studying survival and bushcraft skills, as with putting them to practice. Unfortunately over time, and especially if I don’t use them, I will forget them. Using the bark as a platform was one of them. But it came back to me. Bark can also be used as a plate for food, but should be cleaned off. One thing I have to stress! Always be respectful to nature, and the impact one has on nature.

I brought a lot of knives with me to test them out as with them having different uses. I have a large custom knife with me that I have been carrying on my belt since the beginning, and even that knife was uncomfortable while sitting in the chair. So I selected two smaller knives to replace the bigger one. In using bushcraft skills it takes time to fall into the rhythms and wisdom of nature, as with many solutions to challenges. But once one see’s them the answers can be very clear and simple. This also comes to the equipment one prefers while being out in nature.

For me, I get great pleasure starting a fire from the very beginning, and watching it slowly manifests to a point where there is a perfect and controlled fire. I don’t like large fires because they cannot be controlled. Starting a fire, from a spark, to a flame with tinder to kindling, to branches, then to logs is a magical experience to me. I become one with the fire through respect, and honoring what the fire brings to us.

In my short time being in the backcountry, I have become a purest with nature, in having a deep respect, relationship, and reverence for all living forms.

When I first got the tent we are using up here, I thought it might be a dark inside, with its small windows, but last night when we went to bed at 9:00 pm, it was still light out, and we still had good light inside the tent. Some people prefer having tents dark inside. For me, I prefer it being light inside, and the more windows, and larger windows the better. I like the feel of experiencing light coming through in the morning, and feeling the outside world of nature being part of the inside. This is why I liked my Columbia 10 Person tent so much. It had huge windows that brought nature inside. It almost felt like waking up to being out in the outside world. On this journey we did not actually sleep outside, because of privacy, and for the most part, having the boys outside because of critters coming into camp and disturbing the boys and me.

On our evening walk last evening I noticed a plant that I learned was the Oregon Grape, and learned it was not actually in the grape family. It is rather in the Berberidaceae family. It is edible, but can cause uncomfortable side effects to some who eat it. This could happen to many wild edibles, and should be eaten in small amounts at first for possible adverse side effects. It is also good to read about the plant before trying it. The Oregon grape is not recommended for women who are pregnant or lactating. It tends to grow in many areas in the west, and tends to grow under Douglas firs. The fruit is not yet ripe here, as with many of the berry plants I have found here.

As for forging in the wilds for edible plants, they can be nice treats to come upon, and good for other nutrients, maybe a nice addition to a meal, but it should not be relied upon too much in a survival situation for what the body needs to survive. We need proteins as part of the diet. I do these trips to better understand what is available in nature, both in plants that are edible, and medicinal. And it is important to know plants that are potentially dangerous to consume. It also provided a better understanding of what animals eat in nature. Nature is a vast encyclopedia of knowledge that so many have forgotten.

I forgot to mention, I have been using a 30”x 30” fire rated mat for a base in my campfires that are required in the designated “Wilderness” areas, or other similar materials for fire prevention. These barriers are a protection between the earth and the fire. The mat works well, and provides me with a nice size fire. Actually this is a nice practice to use, but most would not use this protection to protect our forests because it seems too unnatural with what we are used to. At first, I reacted to this in the same way.

There are times I may feel unsettled here, but quickly nature brings me back to a sense of peace within, by simply having a sense of Being in nature. It can be from building a campfire, to taking a deep breath in the clean mountain air, or listening to a song birds, or the calling of raptors in flight, or looking at the natural beauty of the landscape of our surroundings, or just watching the boys. Nature can truly have a healing relationship with one’s body and soul. While in nature, I find I don’t need people to give me any sense of who I am. Just nature and the boys in this special relationship we have together.

I always enjoy having the winged creatures come into camp – the birds and butterflies. They are so much a part of this experience for me.

I still have unsettling dreams and thoughts on the path I have chose. Will I be able to continue on in doing this? I pretty much have given up my past life to do this. I hope I can make a difference in this new work I have chosen, in helping others see that nature plays a much more important story in our lives than just a place for recreation for a weekend, or on a vocation?

I was even concerned if I could even do this physically and mentally for these three months we will be out in the backcountry? This is not new to me. I experienced this when Shiloh and I began doing this back in 2009/2010. (You can read about this in our blog, “Our Journey Into The Wilderness”).

The boys are loving being out here, and playing their roles with Nanook, as the hunter, and Takota as the camp protector. They get to wander in the great outdoors as my brother and I had done at one time.

While sitting in my chair, watching the butterflies gently float around from flower to flower, I thought of my dear sister Sue, who had just passed recently. I miss her, and I wish I could have spent more time with her. I felt great sadness in her loss, but I also was filled with joy for the many wonderful memories of her. She was a great sister. I miss you Sue.

One of the coats I brought with me was a rawhide coat with a fringe design in an old traditional style. I thought it would be appropriate to wear out here. It has a very comfortable and natural feel to it.

It is getting late, almost 1:00 pm and we have not had breakfast yet. We will relax in camp, I will do some reading today. I am reading Ray Mears new book. I will also cut more firewood, and of course, get more water from the creek.

So far we have not had much of an issues with flies.

I have noticed five kinds of butterflies at our camp, or near camp. I saw a small violet butterfly by the river yesterday, and four in camp on a daily basis. The one I see a lot in camp is the Western Tiger Swallowtail, and the Western Spangled Fritillary is abundant here as well. One butterfly was missing 3/4 of one wing, and amazingly was able to fly around without to much of a problem.

We have not seen any other campers in the area, we are completely alone. Talking about solitude, this is it.

In my plastic egg cases, I found two broken eggs, and nine cracked eggs. The organic eggs may have thinner shells.

On my way to fill up my water containers, I found some Sage brush. I love the smell of sage brush. I like putting it in the fire for it’s nice smoke aroma. And it helps with getting rid of insects.

Like the mosquitoes, the three flies here are also irritating creatures. And they are beginning to come in to camp in large numbers. We have small ones that like to fly in the nose, in the ears, and in the eyes, we have the big horse flies that love to take chucks out of your skin, and the medium size deer flies that are mostly attracted to poor Takota, sucking blood out of his ears. They should be call the Vampire Flies. The only way you get them off is to pull them off. They won’t leave with just a swipe, or a flick. We had a small break from the flies, and now they are back. Once one comes, they all come it seems like. At least we got a break for most of the day.

I can’t believe it is almost 4:00 pm.

The ground squirrels were keeping the boys busy, and now the gray tree squirrel is playing with the boys.

Evening Entry

It is just shy of 8:00 pm. It is 53 degrees out. We had dinner, and I got everything cleaned up to keep the smell of food away from our camp so as not to entice the hungry. It is now time to relax and do some reading. The boys are relaxing.

We are almost done with our bacon and eggs.

It was a beautiful day. I did not get any reading done, but I did get a lot of writing done in the journal. It was a good day and I feel good as with being grateful for this experience I am having in nature, and with the boys.

I did see a dragon fly today for the first time. They are amazing creatures.

July 4, 2018 – Wednesday – Day 7

Well, we don’t have to worry about the loud noises of fireworks here.

This Independence day is celebrated by most Americans for our independence from British rule. The new settlers from Great Britain to this new land, back during the colonial period through the founding of the United States. But this celebration forgets what the cost was to the indigenous peoples of this land who had been here for tens of thousands of years before the arrival of the Europeans. It is not mentioned in our history books about the mass killings, torture, sexual abuses, massacres of men, women, and children, the stealing of their ancestral lands by the settlers, as with the mass genocides against these native peoples. Simply so the European settlers could steal their land by hook or crook. These atrocities, and brutalities and cultural genocides continued against these people into the twentieth century, with little notice by most Americans. The absents of even the slightest note of regret or tragedy in the annual celebration of the US independence betrays a deep disconnect in this dark period of our history and in the humanity as a peoples of the US. This lie that we have been taught is why I do not celebrate this day or Thanksgiving. In the book “An Indigenous Peoples’ History Of The United States,” by Roxanne Dunbar-Ortiz, the true history of America is realized.

It is a beautiful morning, a cool 48 deg. We got up at 8:15 am, got a fire going using a metal match and fat wood shavings place on a small slab of bark for the platform. Using tiny shaving of fat wood, or the shavings from a magnesium bar makes for a good fire starter, but the slightest breeze can easily blow the shavings pile into the wind. This process of shaving these material has to be a delicate process, and using a bark platform helps. Once the material is on the bark platform I always have the tinder, kindling, and larger pieces of wood ready to add onto the fire. It is nice having a good supply of firewood around as well.

Once the fire was going, I then got the coffee going, I took a big arm stretch upward to the sky, appreciating a good night sleep I had, and the beginnings of a new day. We have blue skies this morning, but high clouds are beginning to roll in. I wonder if rain is coming? We are getting cooler weather then the week before. In the mountains, the weather can always change, from good to bad, and one always has to be ready for anything. Our plan is to stay in camp today, do some reading, and I may get one of the video cameras ready to use. I would like to go fishing, but we really don’t have a good spot to fish, and where I can keep an eye on the boys.

I was thinking about looking for a possible good spot to camp at the Big Meadow sometime, that is if we could find a spot to get down there to check it out.

I tried calling my friend Tammy, from California on the Satellite phone. I of course got her voice mail, so I left a message with a greeting from the Sawtooth Wilderness. While I was calling my friend, I was digging through my pockets and found the knife I was looking for. It can be easy to misplace things while camping.

I just started on my third bottle of propane. That is pretty good. It usually lasts maybe two and a half days. The ice in the ice cooler is doing pretty good as well. I am making sure it has the wet towel on it, and it being in the shade.

I was wondering what was killing the trees? I assumed it was bark beetle. I didn’t see signs of fire in the area we are in. I did see new tree growth on parts of the northerly facing slopes to my south, and to the east, a slope covered in downed trees. In the times I have been in the backcountry I have never heard trees falling until I got into Idaho. Many areas of forests in the west have been devastated by the bark beetle in recent years. Some have attributed it due to climate change.

I am thinking, I would like to try getting down to the meadow in a day or two. I find the meadow an interesting place to explore. That is if we can get down there?

It is 12:28 pm, and we just finished breakfast. And the flies are coming out to feast.

The skies are clearing of the high clouds. It is 80 degrees in the shade.

When I began to really enjoy being out in the backcountry in 2009, I was focused on practicing bushcraft skills. I went with a friend who was with us for 6 days, then Shiloh and I spent 18 days alone in the same camp. I wanted to accomplish as much as I could, in learning and practicing these skills, as with observing. I was getting consumed with it. I then realized I had no time clock, no schedule to follow. I was just out in a beautiful area of the Sierra Nevada mountains. I dropped this idea that I had to do this and that, and just relax and enjoy my experiences with Shiloh in the mountains. And that is what I did. It became far more enjoyable for me. I plan on doing the same here. And that is to just experience the Sawtooth with the boys one day at a time.

While I am in the backcountry, I keep track of what I use and how long it lasts for future trips. so I know how much to bring for our next trip. I always figure on some backup supplies if needed for an emergency.

We have one more day of real food, bacon and eggs.

I had a special place under a pine tree at our camp in 2009 that overlooked the valley. And I did the same here. I found that writing under a tree was a special place. To write, to watch, and to listen.

A bit earlier I saw a bald eagle soaring above the ridge tops, and now I heard the calls of an eagle in the distance.

The boys are relaxing after their breakfast.

Evening Entry

I did some reading in the afternoon, then decided to do some exploring with the boys, looking for a possible path to the meadow. We followed the creek down and found some sort of trail, and then lost it. We weaved through it until we hit a thick impenetrable brush wall. It looked like we were close, but with each step, we ran into road blocks of even thicker brush. It was like going through a thick maze of downed logs and brush. At this point I was alone, I didn’t see the boys anywhere. They may have gotten through? I called to them, and Nanook finally came, but no Takota. Takota is usually the first one to come. I wasn’t sure if Takota headed back to camp or went to the meadow? I kept calling him and he didn’t come. I was getting concerned. I continued calling him, then tried howling to him. Nanook was still close to me. And in a direction I did not think Takota was, here he comes. I was very relieved we found him, or he found us, and he was safe. On our return to camp we dropped down lower from where we had started, and got caught up in more thick brush. It took us a while to find our way back. It was hot, the boys were panting and hot, and the flies were brutal. They kept on biting the poor boys.

We were weaving back and forth through the maze of thick brush, hitting dead ends after dead ends. We backtracked and finally found an opening in the thick brush. We finally spotted the hiking trail, or I should say, Takota found it, and headed back up the trail to camp. This is how easy it is to get lost. I knew approximately where we were, it was just finding a way to get back out of the maze of brush we found ourselves in. When we were on the trail going back to camp, I found scat from a wolf, coyote or fox. I ruled out coyote, we would have heard them, with their cries, howls, and yelping. I assumed it was from a fox. The scat was about two days old.

After today’s experience looking for the meadow, I gave up on it. The only way was to cross the river to the main trail, but I did not want to do that. Or maybe going along Mink Creek on the west side. I have a feeling this could be in very rugged terrain as well?

It was a bit disappointing we didn’t get to the meadow, but maybe that was a godsend.

Looking down from our camp to Big Meadow, it looked so easy to get down there, though there were many unseen obstacle awaiting the unaware traveler.

I was hoping to see more wild life here, and maybe we still will. We have only been here for seven days. We may find more surprises that awaits us on the way.

It is 8:20 pm, a beautiful evening. It is clear, 66 deg. I thought the packer steered me wrong about this place. Maybe I was asking for things he may not have fully understood. He was about hunting, and killing. For me, it was about observing nature, and it’s aliveness. We still have eleven more days here. Will I fall into boredom here? I could if I let it. Or I can experience what the present moment will bring to me? What will nature open up to us? I don’t want, not being able to reach the meadow to be a limitation to me. It only takes one thought to see this trip as a disappointment or a beautiful experience. I choose a beautiful experience.

While cleaning the dishes at the creek, I crossed it to see if there was a possibility to find what is on the other side. It was all the same, thick brush. We may check it out tomorrow more thoroughly.

On our hike I did see the legs of the river meandering through the meadow. I also noticed, it was a very miserable day for flies. They were everywhere, and hungry.

For dinner tonight, I tried one of the soups I brought. I forgot what kind it was, but it was good. I added a lot of Tabasco sauce, and some smoked oysters to it for an added touch of flavor. It was a nice change having soup.

July 5, 2018 – Thursday – Day 8

The boys and I awoke at 6:00 am and they both came to greet me with their loving greetings. Takota with his nose nudges against me, and Nanook’s kisses on my face. And I would return the loving with scratches and rubs, and kisses. They were warm affections we shared with each other, each and every morning. What a great way to wake up each morning. I loved the boys so much, and I could not image doing this journey without them. What a loving companionship we share with each other. Then we went back to sleep for a little bit longer.

It wasn’t until 8:00 am that I got my lazy bones up, and the boys followed me on another day of adventures in nature. If we keep our eyes open, our senses fully open to the wonders of nature, it is impossible to ever get bored. But in our modern world, we have been removed from the beauty of nature with meaningless, and short term distractions.

Nanook was waiting at the tent door in anticipation. We step outside to feel the fresh mountain air, to take in the sights, smells, and sounds nature brings to us.

It was 58 deg, at 8:00 am, and at 9:30 am, it is at 68 deg, with clear skies.

We took a short morning walk among the many species of plant life that surrounds us. The Thimbleberries are beginning to show, as with the currants berries, and blueberries, but still to early to pick. It reminded me while I was on a horse packing trip with a small group of people in the Eastern Sierras, I was told by the camp cook to pick some wild blueberries, and wild strawberries for our breakfast. I could not believe how much tastier these tiny wild berries were, compared to what we get at the supermarket, even though they are much bigger in size at the store. Unfortunately most of the berries here were not ripe yet for us to try.

Slowly these berries would appear one by one, then appear in great abundance. I saw the Oregon Grape all around us now. To see this cycle of life unfolding was truly an amazing experience to behold. Plants I did not see one day, then appears on the next. I wonder what this area will bring during our short stay here?

It is very quiet here this morning. I would not even mind a bear passing through, as long as it kept his or her distance from us.

I just saw a giant yellow jacket flying around. We now have mosquitoes, flies, and yellow jackets.

For the fire starting method today, I used pine duff in the smoldering fire from last night, and blew on it to get flame. I first found where the warmth was coming from then placing the pine duff in that area, and providing enough oxygen for the fire to start.

The boys have their favorite places to lie down, which are many.

Today we may explore the west side of Minks Creek to see if we can find access to the meadow.

A dominate plant that grows next to the creek, besides the Thimbleberry, is the Red-osier dogwood. It produces a white berry. Depending on the species of dogwood, the berries can be tasty, or not so much. This white berry is edible, but can also be bitter.

While fixing breakfast we had a pleasant breeze coming through camp, but once it stopped, the flies were back. They are becoming quite the irritant to me and the boys. As for the mosquitoes, they are not really that bad. I am sure they are bad at the meadow though.

The valley is a bit hazy today.

We are getting brisk breezes coming through the area today and is refreshing from the heat of the day, as with the bugs.

I heard a cracking that I assumed was a tree cracking by the wind. I looked down the valley and saw a lone dead standing fir that is now leaning, where it was not leaning before. Will I see it fall?

Afternoon Entry

We took a short hike on the other side of the Mink Creek to see if we could find access to the meadow below. We discovered the same, downed trees, think brush, more Oregon grapes, and holy shaped leaves, with colors of green, changing to bright red, vibrant orange and yellow colors, that catches the eye of nature’s beautiful. Our short hike turned quickly to a dead end with no access to the Big Meadow.

Every trip I take to our watering spot on Mink Creek, although a very short distance from camp, the boys always follows me. I have to go through a tunnel like entrance of over hanging Thimbleberry plants and dogwood. Some times the boys will follow me to get a drink from the creek, other times they will guard the entrance to our water supply. Or they just wait for me at the entrance of the Thimbleberry plants while enjoying the shade it provides with it’s large leaves. Once I finish getting our water, we all go back to camp. I usually get water from this spot 4 to 5 times a day. And the boys always follows behind.

I have noticed with taking the boys for a walk on the trail, Nanook becomes a free spirit going wherever his nose takes him. With Takota, he will tend to be in front of me, and not to far from me. If I stop, or fall behind, he will stop and wait for me. And there are times Takota likes to wonder off. Nanook has the attitude, if they can’t keep up, too bad.

I was glassing the meadow from different view points today, and I would have to deal with thick brush down there, as with it being boggy. It was hard to tell if there was a suitable camping area down there.

Evening Entry

The breezes continued off and on with little relief from the biting flies. Poor Takota was getting the worst of it.

For part of the day I read about plants, took the boys for a short walk, and was just communing with the biting flies. Tonight we had a wild salad made from nature. It consisted of a light touch of hyssop leaves, wild rose leaves and petals, young Thimbleberry leaves, and nettle leaves, and then mixed it with olive oil and basaltic vinegar. The salad was a bit chewy, but not bad. I wanted to put some Mariposa lily bulbs in it, but was unsuccessful getting any. I also dug up some thistle roots that were too woody to eat. I got them from young plants and I was surprised they were so fibrous. It was like chewing on a hard piece of wood.

Our block of ice is still doing well. There is about a third remaining. Not bad for nine days.

No matter what our intent is in experiencing nature on a deeper level, this cannot happen if we don’t minimized the mind shatter, and as with other people, minimizing talking. Once we can experience stillness through silence and pure awareness, can we experience this deeper experience with nature. For those who are just starting this mindful practice, it can be very difficult in the beginning. One must start slowly, maybe 5 minutes at a time, and doing it without effort. Another word, without thoughts, and without any judgements. For some, they will find doing it for one minute is too long. Just know it is not us, but the conditioning society has placed on us, and also our ego mind creating resistance to any change we try, in making our lives more whole. It is something that needs to be practiced everyday. The practice of meditation will help in this practice of quieting the mind.

It is 8:30 pm and 70 deg.

July 6, 2018 – Friday – Day 9

In the middle of the night, I had to take Nanook out on five occasions. His system was screwed up from the food I gave him. I gave both Takota and Nanook some canned food to mix with their Kimble. It was from the same brand name dog food, and the same mixture as their dry food. It just did not mix well with Nanook. Takota did fine with it. I am glad the boys are good at letting me know they have to go out. When this happens, it is usually no more than twice. With Nanook it was almost every hour. The last and final time I took him out, I kept both Nanook and Takota outside. I tied them up on their lead lines so they wouldn’t get in trouble, and I went back to bed. At that point, I was getting wiped out from not getting any sleep. It was getting light out by then, so I wasn’t too concerned with the boys being outside alone. I went back to bed for another couple of hours. The boys didn’t seem to mind sleeping outside for the rest of the morning. They both have sensitive systems, and it is hard telling how they will react to different foods and the amounts I give them.

I got up at 8:30 am and the boys seemed fine being outside alone. We gave each other our morning greetings outside. They were happy to see me and I was happy to see them. Nanook seemed to be feeling much better. Takota always makes sure his brother is close by. Takota watches out for both of us.

We had cloud cover this morning and it seemed to keep the flies away. It looks like it will be another warm day. And then the clouds come in again. It does seem the overcast weather does keep the flies at bay a little. Nanook is getting good at eating flies, and Takota is beginning to. The bad thing with that is I don’t want them doing it with yellow jackets. The last thing I want to deal with is them getting stung in the mouth.

I will chop some wood today, do a little bit of reading, and test out my new UV water purifier.

On our morning walk, I found some old man’s beard (a lichen fungi used as a fire starter when dry, it usually hangs from fir branches) and some thin pieces of cedar bark in camp. I assumed previous campers brought it in. I also found a large clump of old man’s beard and other lichen mixed in. I thought I would use that for our fire starter this morning. I would use the metal match to get a flame going. It took a few strikes of the metal match to get the lichen going, and it turned into a good flame.

We have some nice shady spots in camp to stay out of the sun, and with a nice mountain breeze added to that, we stay nice and cool on those warm days.

It doesn’t seem to matter if it is clear skies or overcast, unless we hav the winds to help rid the flies. When I finally started a fire, the flies seemed not to like the smoke much.

Sometimes it can be hard to find Takota around camp. He always moves around from place to place for the best hiding place. Takota can be very stealthy in his hiding places. I always keep my eyes on the boys, and Takota can be a challenge at times to find with his secret hiding places. If Nanook finds a nice bedding place, Takota may steal it from Nanook, and do some redecorating the way he lIkes it.

Evening Entry

I am starting to eat the freeze dried food I brought. I bought Mountain House, and most of the meals are pretty good, especially adding lots of Tabasco sauce to them. It is not the healthiest, although Mountain House tries to convince people it is. It is very high in sodium, and potentially being GMO. Unfortunately these are not the best foods to eat, unless you prepare them yourself, But they are good foods in the wilderness, and easy to prepare, with no muss, no fuss. No dishes to wash because one can eat right out of the package. Just have to boil water and add to package and seal. Let cook for about 12 minutes, let cool a bit, and eat. I have been adding a little to their kibble, if they won’t eat it dry.

Today it looked like a storm was brewing at some point, as with the flies. They were biting all of us.

This evening the sky was mostly clear, and 74 deg, at 6:30 pm, with a nice breeze. A beautiful evening.

While cutting wood today, I was using a Silky Saw to cut the wood. The biggest pieces were 4” diameter pieces with no problem. I will try my buck saw tomorrow.

We haven’t had much activity with critters coming in or close to camp. I thought we would see more wildlife by now. I am thinking I might keep the door flap open to wake up more to the outside world through the screen. I don’t think they will try and go through the screen, but just look if there is a critter outside.

If the trees did not block our view from camp I would have much more of a dramatic view of the mountains and valley.

This afternoon I tried eating two more thistle roots of young plants, and it still was like eating fibrous hardwood. Very disappointing. Thistle root can be very tasty. It has the flavor like eating an artichoke and celery stick.

This evening Takota was hearing something towards the trial, so I looked and spotted a deer about 50 yards from us. It was a big doe looking right out us. I quickly grabbed the boys and put their leashes on. I did not want them to chase the deer. As a habit when the boys are off leash, I always have the leashes on me, or close by so I can grab them if I need to.

The mosquitoes are coming in thick tonight. It is time for bed.

July 7, 2018 – Saturday – Day 10

I had a hard time getting up this morning, while the boys were patiently waiting for me. I finally got up at 8:30 am. It was a another beautiful morning outside.

I let the boys run around for a few minutes, while I gathered some firewood for a fire. Of course they would disappear from sight. I wasn’t too concerned because they knew the area pretty well and they knew where our camp was. The boys soon returned to camp when I call them.

I had a fire going, and my coffee brewing. I was ready for my first cup of coffee to wake up. I usually have about five large cups of coffee to get the bodily engine goings. Even with that amount of coffee, the engine occasionally sputters.

Last night I almost backed into the fire ring again. The fire ring is on a slight slope, and that can throw off my balance if I am not paying attention. I found myself in a fire ring once before, while being alone with Shiloh in the backcountry. I was lucky I survived it without any burns, not even burns on my clothing. Burns can be very painful, and can easily become infected. Not good being alone in the wilderness if that happens. Any injury can be bad, and serious – even a minor injury.

Nanook got up at 2:30 am, and I thought he needed to go out again. He was looking outside, listening to something in camp or near camp. I was watching him scan the area with his large ears. Takota was sound asleep. Nanook then lied down by the screen door. He woke me again letting me know he had to go out. So I grabbed both of them, leashed them up and we went for a short walk. He did have to go. I then had to take him out again just before daybreak.

I slept pretty well with the exception of having to take Nanook out twice in the middle of the night.

Before getting up I was looking out my door screen and window screen, out into nature. I was thinking it would be nice to have a larger area to explore? We were really limited. I was realizing how rugged the Idaho backcountry really was. Would the other areas we were going be as rugged? It is not that I am getting bored, but it would be nice having a wider area to explore.

While I was writing in the journal this morning, the boys wandered off somewhere together. I called them a few times, they then both came running into camp. I was waiting for a bear to be right behind them. These are the types of stories I here when people bring their dogs on hikes in the backcountry with them. Luckily they did not bring anything back with them to camp. I thought it was funny seeing them running back to camp so carefree.

The flies are coming out early today. They are really a nuisance, and a big irritant. Other then that it is a beautiful morning. Besides the flies in our camp, we did enjoy the many butterflies that came around camp to feed on the hyssop flowers.

Our fire starting method this morning was to use a larger metal match, it was a half inch in diameter which is big. I also used some old man’s beard that I picked up on our walk last night. As well as using some pine duff. I got a good spark, lighting the old man’s beard, that instantly lit the pine needles. I then began feeding the fire with wood fuel.

All metal rods are not the same, and it takes different techniques depending on the density of the rod. The softer the rod, the easier and more spark one gets, the harder the rod, the less spark. It just means the metal match won’t last as long using the softer rod because more material is scraped off.

When I first started using metal matches I thought it was going to be easy. And realized it wasn’t. One needs to know the different techniques, with the metal match, and having the right tinder material to use. I alway bring cotton balls with me (real cotton) to spark to flame, or cotton balls with Vaseline added to them. They will light easy and burn longer, They can also be reused. But it is good to know what different natural materials work, and don’t work. It is also good practice when seeing good fire starting material while exploring, to pick it up for later use.

The weekend is here, I wonder if we will see any other backpackers out this weekend. We haven’t see any one, but a couple that rode through next to our camp on horseback a few days ago.

When we are in camp, the boys find enjoyment chasing after ground squirrels and gray squirrels, and then napping. They also enjoy exploring the great outdoors. They become free spirits with the land.

I had a list of things I wanted to do while here, and I have been doing those things. Nature continued opening up to us, to experience those things all around us. But she has also showed me that we don’t have to accomplish a bunch of stuff to feel fulfilled or complete within. All we need to do is simply be still, and observe what is around us. If we look and listen deep enough, we will realize this is all we need to be satisfied with anything in life.

When Nanook woke me up early this morning, I watched him sniff, listen, and watch from inside the tent to the outside world. I was getting unnerved by this, because I could not sense what he was experiencing. I was thinking, “there was nothing there, go back to sleep Nanook. You are disturbing me.” I ignored the keen senses way beyond mine that the boys have, and I should allowed him to do what he does. They see the world much clearer than I.

I have noticed a lot of times, Takota will use rocks as a pillow to rest his head on.

(Photo of Takota resting on rocks)

It is 12:30 pm, and 78 degrees in the shade, Not a cloud in the sky. We have a nice cool breeze coming through camp.

I noticed the Minks Creek has dropped a bit since our time here.

Afternoon Entry

The boys and I walked down the hill to get a better look at the meadow. I got bit twice on my right hand, by the same horse fly that had been following me since we left camp.

We flushed out a game bird, and it took low flight into the thick brush. It must have been some type of grouse.

As with the boys getting much better navigating in this terrain, my confidence has as well. It becomes just part of our home for this brief time we are here. Even though I still trip over logs, rocks, fallen branches, getting tangled up in snarled limbs, step in to ground squirrel holes, get poked by broken limbs from fallen trees, I am getting better.

Being in a better position to glass the meadow, There are nice clearings down at the meadow, but it can also be one big bog. It has areas of brush like we have, and it has meandering waterways moving through the meadow. It looks like it could be a difficult areas to get through. I think the meadow is a no-go. But it is a beautiful area to just appreciate. I am surprised I have not seen any critters cross the meadow?

On our way back to camp, I decided to follow the boys back, mainly with Takota. He seemed to know the best ways back, better than I.

I mentioned reading Ray Mears’ book, “Out On The Land,” he covers the many experiences he has had both on summer months and in the winter. I like Ray Mears because he has developed a special relationship with the land. It is much more than just taking a walk in the woods. I wanted to experience this perfect place that would create that special experience for me and the boys. And every place can offer this, if we just go within to experience it. It can always be there.

Back at camp I was gathering wood for our evening fire. The flies were unforgiving. Once I got the fire going, the flies were gone.

After dinner we took a walk on the west side of Mink Creek, and we were instantly stopped by heavy brush and at the new growth trees. The boys found a way through. I called to them to “come” and then I headed back to camp. Soon the boys were following behind me. In these moments I felt such a deep bond with Takota and Nanook.

It was a beautiful evening in the mountains.

A little earlier I heard a dog barking down by the river, I didn’t see anything sight of a dog or people.

While having the evening fire, I forgot to dump my coffee grounds into the fire. And the mosquitoes returned.

I was smelling something burning. I looked around and finally realized this smoking red glow on my new pair of pants. The second new pair I have put burnt holes in.

While watching the boys, I was wondering what the boys are thinking about this experience?

July 8, 2018 – Sunday – Day 11

Being half asleep, still in bed, I heard a new bird calling. It may have be that grouse we flushed out yesterday.

I only had to take Nanook out once in the middle of the night. He still wasn’t completely back to normal. I think we will skip breakfast to see if that helps.

While I was lying in bed, fully awake, I was looking out my triangle shaped screen door opening to the trees outside. I was thinking how much we overlook so much in nature through the simple act of labeling. We see things on the surface, taking things for granted. Looking out at those same trees, and landscape in that small triangle opening in my tent, I began going deeper into those things I was looking at, these stationary things that seemed so lifeless. An awareness came over that these trees, and vegetation before my eyes had become living beings, as with all things in our world. Beings with an intelligence and are able to communicate with other beings in our relationship with this sacred circle of life. If we understood this, and knew this, we would treat our planet much better. With a higher respect and reverence as traditional indigenous peoples do in the world. We would see that all life has an important role in this web of life – they all have a purpose, whether the human race understands it one not.

We got up late this morning, at 10:00 am. The temperature was 72 deg. While laying in bed, the sky was completely overcast and looking like possible rain. And now, almost completely clear. The ever changing weather.

While I take a small sip of coffee in this beautiful place, It brings to me a larger meaning that nature bring to me. I am very lucky to be here with the boys. To be in the natural world, and away from the synthetic world man has created.

I took a short walk up the trail and saw so many Mariposa lily flowers blooming everywhere. Not long ago, we only saw one, then two. And now they line the trail edges with their beautiful white flowers. As with more pink Mariposa lily flowers coming up. The Thimbleberries are taking form as well. Soon this area will be lush with tasty edible berries, but not before our time to leave.

Mariposa Lily

Last night when I thought it was time for bed, Nanook and Takota were lying together on a bed of the Giant hyssops, watching, listening, and smelling their surroundings. Maybe the smell of the mint had a soothing effect on them, they did not want to leave. Usually when Takota hears “night – night”, he is heading for the tent. For Nanook, he prefers to hang out outside. Takota was watching Nanook to see if he would leave for the tent, and he did not budge. When Takota made a ever so slight move to get up, he would watch Nanook. And Nanook didn’t want to leave, so Takota remained in his spot among the hyssop. I finally coaxed Takota to go to bed, and Nanook finally followed.

Once the boys lie on their beds, they know it is time for bed and quickly fall asleep in quiet slumber. Takota got up and decided to lay next to me and the screen door, just looking out, observing and listening. He did this for a while then went back to his bed.

When I think of the beginnings of how we got here, it began with me and Shiloh being homeless, and deciding to take advantage of our situation, we (I) decided we would live in nature. Like with the boys, Shiloh and I developed a very deep bond with each other with our experiences in nature together. These special moments are truly gifts I will never forget. And now I get to spend these special moments with the boys.

Afternoon Entry

I spent most of the morning and early afternoon writing in the journal.

I checked the ice cooler and the block ice was no longer. It lasted a total of 13 days from the time I bought it to now – 11 days lasting in camp.

In the afternoon the boys and I took a walk for the first time. all the way down to the South Fork of the Payette River. The boys reached it first, and I took a slight detour to check up river and the depth. I noticed the river was less swift and shallower, I did see moss on the rocks we will have to watch for in some areas when we cross on our departure. So the crossing on our return trip looks good. I looked back at the boys and Nanook was almost across to the other side of the river. Nanook is now a swimming dog. He loves the water. Takota was watching me. When I got over to him on the stoney shoreline, Takota got into the water, splashing around, but would not go out to far. He would stay in the shallows of the river. He was enjoying the coolness of the water and dunking his head underneath the water. At one point I saw Nanook just sitting in the water enjoying the flow of the current on his body. I told Takota, he will soon be a water dog like. His brother. I tried to get him to go further out, but he was fine next to shore. After a time having fun in the water, we headed back. The flies were really bad at the river. A good indication the Big Meadow would be bad for bugs as well.

Back on the trail to camp, I picked up some old man’s beard for fire starting material. I picked a red berry I thought was edible, and it tasted pretty good. It was from the same plant I picked two berries from a few days ago. On the trail the winds were stronger keeping us cooler on the up hill ascent, and keeping the flies away.

Back at camp, I began writing again. It was 86 degrees in the shade at 3:15 pm. The breezes would come and go in camp.

I filled the canteens and water bottles with cold water at the creek, and of course the boys followed. If they weren’t lying outside of the plant type cave entrance , they would lie in the shade of the plant covering of thimbleberry and dogwood, resting on the ground, or be next to me while I filled the containers. When they were outside of the leaf cave, it was like they were standing guard at the entrance.

Evening Entry

It is 7:30 pm. I heard a loud cracking noise, probably a tree splitting.

I was going to get some more water at the creek, and for some reason I was feeling uneasy about taking the boys with me, so I put the lead lines on them, then went to get some water. While I was getting water from the creek, the boys started howling for me. A few minutes later in camp, the boys and I heard a group of wolves howling from the Big Meadow. Were they the same ones we heard when we first got here? They sounded relatively close to us. Maybe a mile or two from us. I then began to howl back to them, that was really not too smart. I was thinking there is a chance they will want to check us out? They could easily surround our camp, with us not even knowing about it, and at a very close distance. Would the boys warn me if they were close? I studied wolves and their behavior, but when it comes to real life situations, one is not sure how they would react with a human and two howling dogs near by. I was also thinking they may have pups with them that they will protect. For those who don’t know, wolves kill dogs and other wolves that threatens their pack.

About a half hour to forty-five minutes later we heard them howling again at the meadow, and they did not seem they were any closer to us. Although I was a bit concerned with them being so close to us, at the same time, it was an incredible thing to experience.

My guess is, if they investigate us they will turn and run once they see me. They want no part of humans. But then again I could be totally wrong. I have no idea how a pack of wolves will react. I think the images we have created in our minds are from television portraying these animals as vicious man killing animals. And the only good wolf is a dead wolf, so our solution is to kill all wolves, all predators that threatens mankind in anyway, instead of seeking to understand all the creatures in nature. They all have an important role to play being on this Earth, whether man understands it, or not. Usually the only real threat is of man himself – to animals and to his own species.

My concern was for the safety of the boys, and not for myself. I was wondering how long they have been at the meadow? They may have just arrived, or were back away in the woods hidden from sight? I have a feeling they just got back to the meadow. I hadn’t seen any signs as far as scat from wolves or bears, or mountain lions, or coyote, just the one I saw on the trail that I believe was from a fox. If I knew they were there earlier, we would have kept a safe distance away from them to show respect. I would love to observe wolves in the wild, but not with two dogs, especially ones that look like wolves

So I reacted like a typical human would react in this situation. I grabbed my guns, loaded them, and was ready to kill if I had to, to protect the boys. But the last thing I wanted to do was to kill or wound a wolf. I also had no idea how the boys would react if we were greeted by the wolves in our camp? My first instinct would be to give warning shots to scare them off.

With the boys tied up on their leads, and me sitting in my chair with guns loaded and in hand, we waited. I watched the boys for any signs of them coming towards our camp. I know they would approach very stealthy. As I said earlier, they could easily surround us at close quarters with me not even knowing it, but the boys would.

We waited and waited for them to come. And there was nothing, not a sound, but the crackling of the fire. The boys quietly resting on the ground. It was still light out at 11:00 pm, and I was getting tired. So the boys and I got into the tent. The boys quickly fell asleep, and I tried to, but my mind was swimming in thoughts of what if’s. I tried to go to sleep and deal with what might happen, if it happens. I was thinking our neighbors might keep their distance, if they smell the scent or a human?

I heard Nanook get up from his bed. By then it was completely dark inside and out, I watched Nanook walk to the entrance door, then along the east side wall of the tent, then the back wall. I knew Nanook was sensing something out there. Was it the wolves coming near camp? About fifteen minutes later, I heard a howl behind our tent and very close to us. It sounded like it was right next to the tent. Then other howling came from all sides of our camp. It sounded like it was a large pack. We were surrounded. What will these visitors do? Nanook was alert, but did not overreact, he just listened. I looked over to Takota and he was listening and alert. After the howling had finally stopped, all was quiet in the Sawtooth. And we went back to sleep, and our visitors left us alone for the rest of the night. I would have loved to go outside while they were here to check them out, but how would I control my dogs, and a pack of wolves just outside? I will have to figure that out tomorrow on how we are going to deal with this situation.

July 9, 2018 – Monday – Day 12

Since the wolf pack knows we are here, and where we live, will they stay in the area or leave? If they stay, We have to be very watchful around camp, and walking the boys. They will have to stay on leash at all times on our walks and on short leads in camp. I brought a light 22 cal with us and I will carry that on our walks. I have 3 – seven shot clips with me, so I should have enough to scare any critter away, I hope! Also the 22 caliber ammo is much cheaper than a higher caliber ammo, and I don’t mind popping off a few shots if needed.

When we got up, I was watching for any sign of wolves, as with watching the boys. It was 8:00 am. We went for a short walk. The boys were busy sniffing the scent the wolves left behind in our camp from our exciting night. I had the boys on leash for our walk. I was not crazy about that. It could be dangerous, because I have to focus on them, where I am walking, and our surroundings. It was way to much work. And if we did encounter them, would I be able to control the boys?

When we returned to camp from our walk, I got a fire going, my coffee perking, and did some cleaning of my 22 cal rifle. It was fully loaded with extra clips ready. I found myself a little nervous this morning, or maybe more on high alert.

It was humid, and partly cloudy – it felt refreshingly good. The sun was hidden by the clouds, and there was no breeze. Another nice morning, but with a pack of wolves nearby.

While sitting next to the fire, sipping my coffee, and reflecting on what had happened last night, I heard a distant lone howl coming from the South Fork of the Payette River below us. I felt that howl moving through my body. It was amazing to hear. I thought, “Are they Leaving?” I had a strong sense that the wolf pack was moving on, and away from us. What incredible animals and a strong connection to the safety of the pack.

It has been a couple of hours since we heard the howling down at the river. But we still must be alert that we have a large pack of wolves amongst us in our area.

We could call Daryl to packs us out, but I really don’t want to leave. We will just have to see how it goes. We still have 7 days to go before our scheduled pick up.

I did want our stay here to be more interesting, and interacting more with wildlife, and we definitely got that.

Our culture has a big part in how we see our relationship with wildlife, and with wildlife in our oceans, with the plants, and with the trees. We are taught that we are the supreme beings on the planet, and yet, we cannot survive without all life on our planet. We are all related to all life, thus we must show respect for all life – and even have a loving relationship with all life. Hollywood and television have a big part in our delusions on how we see the animal world. And in many instances it instills fear in us. We are just starting to understand what this relationship is to all life. Are the dangers we are taught about in the animal world real or make believe? There are dangers with certain animals, and they should be respected and even given wide range, or taking appropriate precautions to avoid contact, or having protective deterrents. Being in certain areas where there are potential dangers we can take appreciate precautions to minimize contact. Most people think we humans have the right to be in certain areas and not the predators, A good example of this is in Yellowstone National Park. There are many signs posted of the dangers of wild animals, and the potential dangers. Staying a minimum distance from animals, staying away from certain protected areas, but many people just ignore them risking themselves and others of serious injuries. This also includes the hazards of rock climbing and hiking. We take crazy risks just to show off, or for a photo. And parents put their children in harms way by just being stupid, or not watching them close enough or warning their children of potential dangers.

There are those who are willing to take greater risks than others. I am one of those people, by doing this alone in the backcountry with my dogs. But I try to always be extra careful, and not to take stupid risks to myself and my boys. There is always the potential of getting hurt, but I try not to push the envelope of risk. When the wolves came into our camp, I felt the safest thing to do was to stay in the tent, and we all stayed safe and unharmed, including the wolves. They really did not show any aggression that I knew of, maybe they were just curious? Maybe they gave us a subtle warning to stay ways from them. Animals give signs of aggression, and signs of being curious. Always be aware of and know these signs, or stay a safe distance away. I watched a guy in a video that was with his friend in mustang country, he tried to feed a horse, and it was the wrong horse to mess around with, and the horse bit him hard in the forearm. I am sure it was a very painful lesson to learn.

This is something we can learn from indigenous peoples. They have a high respect and relationship with all life. And seeing all life as being sacred, because they know they could not survive without them.

It has been quiet for sometime now. Maybe this is a good sign that the wolves are gone.

Afternoon Entry

We have not seen or heard any sign of the wolves. It is 2:45 pm. I think they have moved on. But we will keep a close eye on the area. I will also watch the boys if they catch any scents of suspecting critters. I will keep leashes on the boys for a while.

I did my first filming of the day showing the area we are in and talking about our close encounter with a pack of wolves. I actually enjoyed talking in the camera. I found myself getting hooked on it.

It is 3:45 pm and the boys have been pretty relaxed. It was pretty quiet. No howling from the wolves or with the boys. All we could hear is the flow of the creek, a robin singing, and of course the flies buzzing.

It is a hot 90 deg with no breeze or very little breeze.

Evening Entry

Being alone on this journey does have it’s drawbacks, but it also has it’s many rewards. Experiencing loneliness is probably the worst for many people, but I have not experienced loneliness yet, or am I planning to do so. It never came to mind. And having the boys with me is a big part of this. I would not be doing this without them. They make wonderful companions, and life partners.

Having a deep connection, and relationship with nature, being able to experience silence, stillness, and a feeling of peace in nature is a wondrous and magical place to be. It is nice to meet new people, and in sharing their stories, but I keep it to a minimum. And believe it or not, I do it for the boys. They love meeting new people friends, and occasionally new dog friends. The boys will befriend dogs as being part of their human owners.

Meeting the pack of wolves was indeed a once in a life time experience, but the safety of Takota and Nanook was my deepest concern, as with my own not knowing how the wolves would respond. But this is how we learn, and I am here to learn, and experience. And if the wolves felt threatened, they would also protect their family. I am not sure if they were just passing through, or if they left because we were here. Unfortunately the wolves are persecuted by man, for just being wolves – in a place they ran free for millions of years.

From our experience with the wolves last night and today, I view this landscape quite differently. It makes me more in tune with our surroundings, and who we are sharing it with. This lesson I may not have learned if we weren’t alone.

It is 6:42 pm and it is cooling down to 76 deg. A warm evening.

July 10, 2018 – Tuesday – Day 13

It is sunny this morning at 62 deg.

Last night it was quiet with no calling of the wild. We went to bed early at around 8:30 pm.

It took me a while to fall sleep. I just wasn’t that tired. I finally fell into a deep sleep. The boys were quietly sleeping. I would find myself waking up during the night checking on the boys. If one of them was sleeping next to me, I would give him a gentle pat, or just lay my hand on him in gentle love. I felt such a deep bond, and connection with both of them. When we would go to bed, I would give them good night kisses, and there was a silent communication we had with our eyes to one another, especially with Takota. They seemed so happy, and content. Most of the time, Takota would let me know when it was time for bed by going to the tent, and if the tent was open, he would go in. It seemed it was a comfort place for him. He started doing this at a young age when we began camping. When it was getting dark, he would tell me it was time for bed by going to the tent. Nanook always wanted to stay out later, to have a look out for any critters stirring in the night.

I am sure the wolf pack moved on. I was relieved they had left, but also saddened they had left probably because of us.

We got up at 8;00 am. I took the boys for a walk off leash. It made for a nicer, and safer walk, but I had the leashes with me as always. Back at camp I tied the boys up, and I went for some water. While I was gone, the boys didn’t howl. I then howled to them, and they howled back to me. Just a little test that the wolf pack was gone. The river valley and the Big Meadow was quiet.

It is sad, that there are people who take pleasure in senseless killings of such majestic animals – a creature that was almost exterminated from existence when the Europeans first stepped onto this land. This is why I have to be careful with the boys. They can be easily mistaken for wolves, even with bandanas on them.

While in camp I didn’t have the boys tied down, and they took chase after what I thought was a squirrel. I saw that it was a big black fox walking on the trail. The fox took off running into the bush. I figured the fox would out fox the boys, and it did. They eventually returned unhurt to camp, but gave them a good run. They were panting hard on their return. I decided to hook them up so they would not do that again, and maybe the fox will know not come near our camp. Good luck with that! The problem having the boys tied up, especially Takota, is them getting all tangled up in their lead line. I would prefer them being tied up in camp so they wouldn’t chase wildlife. I want the wildlife to feel safe around our camp. One of the reasons I don’t keep them tied to the lead line in camp is because our the site is so small, I don’t want to take a chance of them damaging any of the gear or the tent if they go for a chase.

It seems the berries that are growing here takes some time to ripen. It looks like I won’t be doing much sampling of the fruits here.

One of the plants I couldn’t identify, is the June berry, it is known by many names, and it is edible. Unfortunately like other berry plants here, it is not ripe yet. It is abundant in this area. I just identified the Buckbrush scrub as well. The Buckbrush berries may be toxic to humans. It has a bitter taste to it.

Evening Entry

I was noticing how the blue sky, and how it contrasted with the outline of the fir trees. Almost to the top of the fir tree, I noticed a glistening like tiny glass prisms reflecting different colors of light. I glassed it, and it was a fir cone reflecting the sap from the cone and the sunlight.

Most of the day was writing and filming. The filming is really capturing the area we are in. I was really hesitant of filming myself, being self conscious, but realized that was not an issue. I really enjoyed it. It was hard trying to get more filming done because of the boys. I would have loved to keep the video camera set up on a tripod in camp, but there would be a good chance the boys could knock it down. It is hard capturing wildlife unless one is always prepared for it. I wonder how the wildlife sees us in our camp?

July 11, 2018 – Wednesday – Day 14

We went for our morning walk once we got up. It was a little cool out, so I was looking forward to having a nice warm fire while I enjoy my coffee. While perking my coffee the propane bottle emptied out, so I had to replace it. That was our forth bottle of propane.

It is a beautiful morning. I thought I heard some people coming up the trail yesterday afternoon, but I didn’t see anything. Maybe it was just me hearing things? When one is out here long enough one will begin hearing things. Whether real or imagined. When I go to bed now, I start hearing music playing. I have experienced this before, and I just go with the flow and enjoy those moments of the unexpected, whether real or imagined.

The boys are at their sentry spots on the east side of camp, where they have a pretty good view of the area. I want to tie them up, but they look so comfortable, so I will leave them be. I wanted to use my larger camcorder, but they recommended formatting the memory cards. So when I get back to Sawtooth Lodge, I will format all my memory cards.

For me and the boys while we spend time in the wilderness, there is something so special being here alone. There is obviously no comparison with doing it in the wilderness, and doing it in a campground setting. I find I merge with this natural setting, feeling this is where we should be. This is our home in the natural world – being among the plants, the trees, the wildlife, the river and streams, and the surrounding mountains. When I was doing this back in 2009 in the Sierra Nevada mountains with Shiloh, I felt a deep awakening that this was my true home.

Just a moment ago I heard a loud crash and it sounded like it was just across the creek. Of course the boys had to investigate it.

Just a pointer in having fire in the backcountry, A 6 foot dirt clearing around the perimeter of the fire ring is a must to keep it safe from popping embers.

When I was writing in the journal just now, a male Western Spangle Fritillary butterfly blew onto my tea pot, and then to the edge of the table. I got up to get another cup of coffee and he remained unbothered by my movements toward him, where he was slowly flapping his wings.

As I was standing at the table, only a couple of feet from this creature, I put out an intention with a silent thought, “would he fly to my finger if I held it out?” And before I began to move my finger closer towards him, the beautiful butterfly flew away. So I sat back down at my chair, took a sip of coffee, and with no more then a minute passing, this butterfly flew close to where I was sitting in a circle around me, and then landed on my left hand, with pen in hand, resting on my journal. He stayed there for a few moments, then fluttered off onto my journal a few inches away, with the journal resting on my lap. He again stayed for a few moments, and then silently flew off. In a sense of amazement, all I could do is say, “thank you for this wonderful gift.” It truly was a gift.

Was this a message to me, that we were on the right path? I can only wonder?

Something strange and magical happened in those few moments in time. I once again said a prayer to the spirits of this area, thanking them, and asking them for protection, strength, and for the wisdom in my relationship, and connection with nature. How may I be a better protector of the natural world?

With the many butterfly’s that have been with us in our camp, feeding on the flowers of the giant hyssop, was this just a coincidence for this experience with this one butterfly, or was it something much more?

July 12, 2018 – Thursday – Day 15

It was a sunny day, 62 deg. We got up at 8:30 am, but I could have easily stayed in bed longer.

Sitting in my chair, I have my coffee next to me, ready for the first taste, with the crackling of the morning fire, and the smell of fir in the air from the smoke of the fire. In this moment, there is nothing like waking up to the natural wonders of nature. Waking to the birds singing, to the rushing flow of the creek, to the silence, and the shadows the fir needles make on the white pages of my journal from the branches above, that were swaying back and forth by the light morning breeze.

I started the fire the lazy man’s way with matches and pine needles. Life begins slowly, waking to a new day, as does starting a fire slowly with the beginning of the first flame, and building it up to a complete campfire. In building a fire slowly, it slows us down to the natural pace of nature. Our senses become heightened, becoming one with all things nature..

We started our walk on the usual path, and the boys decided on another, and took the trail. So I changed my course to follow theirs. Because of the twist and turns of the trail, and the heavy brush on either side, it is hard to follow them. They can also take detours off the trail to the left or right with me thinking they are still on the trail. I thought they may have taken a left off the trail, so I went left thinking I would find them, or they would find me in the thick brush. I had found animal trails that I followed that took me back towards the camp. I found a small grove of aspen on my way. I heard a loud thumping of foot steps running towards me through the brush. I was thinking, “could this be a bear I asked myself?” No, only Takota with a big smile on this face running towards me. Then soon after, Nanook followed.

The boys took the lead and I followed, figuring they know the way back to camp. They went through the brush where I could not follow, so I took my own path hoping it will take me to the trail. As I looked up to see where I was, I saw the tent. It was straight ahead. The boys found me, and we joined together again in camp. It is a pure joy being with them and watching them.

While writing in the journal, I looked to my left at a fir tree a few feet away. I thought I saw a fungi growing at the base. So I went to see, and noticed it was wood saw dust from the tree. It was coming from small holes in the bark where large black ants were they were excavating inside the tree. One ant would drop a load outside, then another ant would follow. Right after another in organized fashion. The fir was a dead standing. And all this time we were staying here, I realized it was a widow maker as well, that is leaning towards the tent. If it uprooted it could easily destroy the tent, as with crushing us. I checked the base of the tree and it seemed it was still well rooted. It should be okay.

I was still thinking about the Big Meadow, and in the right conditions it may have been a good place to camp with the exception of the wolves liking it as well.

July 13, 2018 – Friday – Day 16

On our morning walk, I took the north side of the trail, and again noticed a lot of animal tracks. The boys vanished somewhere in the bush. The boys came back for a quick visit, and then vanished once again. I crossed the trail back to camp to put the coffee on. I called the boys, and soon they came back to join me going back to camp. I was thinking about what fire starting method I would use, and decided on the fat wood with the metal match. Before the fire this area must have been a lush forest. Many trees have fallen, and some are still standing, but are lifeless.

Each morning the trees come alive with the morning sun, while some are still in the shade. A contrast in nature.

It was nice being alone most of the time with the boys. We had a couple of quick chats with horse back riders passing our camp, but that was it. I enjoy quick chats with people I meet, but prefer just being quiet in nature most of the time.

I am not sure if it was the same butterfly that we had a special connection to a couple of days ago that landed on my hand, but while sitting in my chair drinking coffee, a butterfly came to visit and landed on my knee, and hung out for a bit.

We have not seen much wildlife here which was a bit disappointing, but it was all worth it in what we had experienced. Nature opened up to us in many other ways. If we keep our minds open, miraculous things begin to happen.

Nisargadatta Mahara write’s:

“View thoughts from a detached, non-judgemental and unconditional loving perspective.”

July 14, 2018 – Saturday – Day 17

This morning was a partly cloudy day, 54 deg. It is 8:15 am. By 9:11 am the sky was mostly clear.

I let the boys out to wander while I got water and firewood. They stayed close to camp.

I wasn’t sure if I would have a fire this morning, but since it will be our second to last morning to have a fire, I thought it would be nice to have one.

On this trip I kept tabs on my supplies brought based on other trips in the backcountry, and the length of stay. And the gear I brought based on the what I had hoped to achieve on the trip. As with gear I wanted to test. I always brought more gear than I really needed. I would readjust for each trip, but usually it was not much. I did want to try eliminating one pack animal from the string on our next two trips if I could. We brought five or six pack animals on this one, and hope to drop it down to four pack animals on our next two trips. It can be difficult to do if I don’t know what to expect at each site, and in the area we find ourselves in. And most of the time don’t know what each trip will bring. Each area and site can bring different challenges, and I like being prepared for any unsuspecting emergency that might come up the best I can. I always like bringing extra food for a few days, as with backup equipment, just in case. I have to be prepared for any possible realities nature brings to us the best I can.

And for journaling keeping track of things I want a written record of, as with lessons I have learned. Some of those things, I have learned is being very mindful of the terrain we walk on. There are pros and cons on keeping dogs on leash, one is always knowing where your dogs are, are they in terrain they can get injures in, or injured by other animals, or them injuring other animals. I found it was much easier for me hiking without them on leash, because I can be more aware of where I am stepping. Especially with two dogs, it is hard to do that because they block one’s view of the trail. There can be other dangers as well. I have noticed on my hikes with the dogs on leash, I have more of a tendency of slipping on loose rocks or limb on the trail that I cannot see, and can cause one to slip and possibly injure oneself. They have a tendency of rolling under one’s foot, possibly causing an injury. A little injury, can become a big injury out in the wild, especially if alone, and with two big dogs. River or creek crossing can also be a potential problem. Most hikers are not use to walking on uneven trails that can cause injury. But facing the facts, being out in the wilderness can be dangerous, and we must be aware of this by not taking undue risks, and especially being alone.

One of the things I wanted to try was using the Yarrow plant to stop bleeding, and when I tried it, it seemed to work.

Also using nature to keep biting insects at bay by using smoke from the campfire, or burning coffee grounds in the fire. Also I tried lightly roasting stinging nettle over a fire, that created a tasty treat.

There are so many things to list here, and will have to be for another writing.

Afternoon Entry

About an hour after breakfast, we took a walk down to the river to see what the levels and current was, as with the trail for any downed tree. The river looked very crossable. Nanook even crossed to the other side with no problem. Takota was still not to sure about it. The tree I heard falling did indeed fall on the trail. I am sure Daryl will find a way to deal with it.

Evening Entry

I took the boys for an evening walk, and not far from our camp on a route we have taken many times. I stepped over a downed log, and one shoe lace got caught on a broken limb. And down I went, getting tripped up and fell on both my knees, and hitting my head with a thump on the ground. Nanook continued to walk on not being concerned by my fall. But Takota quickly ran over to my side, to make sure I was okay. He stood beside me waiting until I got up. I realized what he was doing and I gave him a pat and rub of appreciation for his caring gesture. It really moved me by this gesture in making sure I was okay. From that moment on, I had a greater appreciation, and love for him. He showed a side of him I have never seen before.

Tonight we enjoyed our last evening fire.

July 15, 2018 – Sunday – Day 18

We have a beautiful morning. I noticed while they were chasing ground squirrels, the were jumping over a downed log with sharp broken limbs protruding from the truck of the tree. I decided to take the axe and break them off so there is no chance of the boys getting impaled, especially Takota, since he is accident prone. They can also be dangerous for the human.

Last night and this morning I was thinking about Takota coming to my rescue when I tripped and fell yesterday. Takota has such a kind and compassionate soul. Maybe that is from him being so sensitive. I have much, much more respect for him. Both of them did great on our first trip in the wilderness together. They were true loving companions.

I believe there is an unseen aliveness in the natural world that we may not see, but we can feel.

We have experienced many amazing and magical experiences here that began not being too eventful. But I was surprised what nature had brought to us.

Since we have been here we have experienced a lot of trees falling, the connection I had with one butterfly, the interaction with a pack of wolves, and much more. And the simple experience of just Being in nature.

I will remove the stone fire ring today, scatter the stones, showing no sign that we have been here, but only for the bare ground. I will begin packing up most of our gear.

The boys were on a walk-a-bout longer than usual, and they came back tired and panting.

A Bald eagle flew over us with a hawk following behind.

It was unfortunate we could try out most of the berries in the area, due to them being unripe or not yet coming out yet.

Evening Entry

It is 5:18 pm and no fire tonight. The flies are taking advantage of it. It is clouding up, just hope we don’t get rain. I don’t want the river and creeks to rise.

July 16, 2018 – Monday – Day 19 – Departure day

“Those who contemplate the beauty of the Earth find reserves of strength that will endure as long as life lasts. In Nature nothing exists alone. But man is part of Nature, and his wars against Nature is inevitably a war against himself.”

~Rachel Carson – Silent Spring

We got up at 8:00 am, mostly cloudy, 64 deg.

With the clouds, we got a very light sprinkle that lasted for a couple of minutes. The ground is dry, as with the tent, which is good. Everything smells fresh even from our short sprinkle. From the looks of things it looks like we won’t get any rain, but it should be cooler temperatures for todays hike back.

The boys are resting for their long hike, and I am having coffee.

I got most of our gear out of the tent, then I will begin packing up the tent. Daryl will arrive around 1:30 pm. We will wait for Daryl’s arrival before we leave.

I feel good and refreshed this morning and for todays hike. We will have a cabin waiting for us at Sawtooth Lodge.

After taking the tent down, I needed a rest. We had about an hour and a half to rest before Daryl was to arrive.

When the packers arrived, we started our hike out and my sciatica was bothering me a little. It was fine all 18 days.

At the beginning if our hike I had the boys on leash. I took Nanook’s leash off at the river. I knew he had no problem crossing it. And he was across before I got Takota in the water. I put a double leash on Takota, and he was crying and fighting me about crossing. He was pulling back in resistance. I thought great! What now? Then a miracle happened. Once I stopped pulling him and gave him some slack on his leash, he followed me all the way across the river with no problem. I was so proud of him. And Nanook was patiently waiting for us. It was an easy crossing. I then let them go and they were off and running down the trail. When the trail split I was hoping they would go the right direction, and they did.

When they reached Goat Creek, Nanook went right across. Takota waited for me on the shore. The creek looked nothing like when we crossed it the first time. It was very shallow. Once I got him going, he crossed it with no problem. I praised him for a good job. Then they both took off again down the trial.

The tree that had fallen on the trail when we first came up, was now cut and cleaned from the trail, and were replaced with other fallen trees. The hike down was much easier then our hike up.

On our 3rd and last creek crossing at Baron Creek, again it looked like a different creek from our first crossing, and Nanook crossed again with no problem, and Takota waited for me to cross with him. He did run back and forth looking for a crossing with no luck. I put the leash on him and he crossed with me. And once we were together I had them leashed up the rest of the way. I did not want them running into the campground, or hikers on the trail.

We did stop by the Camp Hosts trailer at the campground to mention the wolf encounter we had. I guess he reported it to the Fish and Game people. I later learned that they had set up trail cameras to try and capture their images. And much later I had learned they may have been the famous Sawtooth pack.

By the time we reached the lodge, we were all tired, and my sciatica was not getting any better. I tied the boys up on the front porch of the lodge and I went in to check in. I also bought a beer. After a couple of refreshing cold beers. I hitched the trailer up and moved to the parking area. Once we got into our cabin, I ordered dinner and another beer. We had a picnic table at our cabin and enjoyed dinner outside during a small thunder shower. We were partially protected by a fir tree. We enjoyed the thunder clapping, the roar of a down pour that surprisingly we missed most of, the blue skies broken up by the beautiful billowing clouds, and rainbows. And in the background are the stunning mountains where the South Fork of the Payette River flows along the valley floor. Such a beautiful sight. It was very refreshing to stand in the light rain and to experience the amazing sights of Grandjean, and the Sawtooth. The rustic feel of this area takes one back to what it was like in the very beginning, a hundred years ago, It is not fancy, just nice and peaceful, with a feel of the past at our door step.

We had a small creek next to our cabin, and some berry plants that thrived along the creek side. A Western tanager was flying around our area with his brilliant display of colors.

July 17, 2018 – Tuesday – Back at the Sawtooth Lodge

We got up shortly after 8:00 am, the boys and I took a short walk, and met a couple that were camping in the camping area close to our cabin for a short chat. Then back to the cabin, tied the boys up and ordered breakfast.

We were again visited by possibly the same Western tanager perched at the fir tree next our picnic table. I asked Zack, one of the employees there at the lodge, if he knew what the berries were next to the creek, he didn’t know, but he did try one and it tasted bad, which usually means bitter. Walking back to the cabin, I took a very small taste of the berry, and it was indeed very bitter.

It was a warm sunny day, and on occasion we would experience a nice breeze coming through the area.

Last night I had a hard time falling asleep because of the discomfort of my sciatica. My body is stiff and sore from our hike back.

Evening Entry

The day started well, and slowly turned to bad. I went to look for my shave bag, with my shampoo and soap, and couldn’t find it. It can be frustrating looking for stuff in the trailer. I ended up taking a shower just with water, but it was refreshing. I then picked up the rest of our gear from the pack station while talking with Daryl about taking us back again. While putting my gear in the bed of the truck, I noticed my cot was damaged, damaged enough where I would have to replace it. I told Daryl about it, and he said he has pliers, and I told him that won’t work! He did not say anything about replacing it.

Our plans are to hopefully leave the first part of next week to get ready for our next backcountry trip.

My sore and stiff body, as with sciatic discomfort did seem to get better through the day.

As for Daryl taking us into the backcountry again, I won’t use him again for damaging my gear. What if that happened with my other gear, or damaging any gear when he dropped us off in the wilderness? I may have been sleeping on the floor of the tent for 18 days. I am not sure if I brought a back up mattress with us. I was not happy about what had happened. It means I will have to drive the long drive to Boise to replace the cot at REI, that will take time and money for the effort.

July 18, 2018 – Wednesday

Not much to say. Actually nothing to say for this morning journal entry.

Evening Entry

It is a beautiful evening with clear skies and a gentle breeze.

I spotted a robin and a tanager on the same branch of the fir tree next to our cabin. They were only about two feet away from each other. It would be nice to get photos of these moments, but birds don’t usually like cooperating with the photo shoot. Especially with the tanager. They are always moving around from tree to tree.

Today we took a drive to the town of Stanley about a hour drive from here, to drop by the USFS to talk with Jennifer and to drop of the fire resistant mat we used. The others who we also talked with came in from the back offices to welcome us back. It was a nice and unexpected greeting. It was the warmest greeting I have received by the USFS. They asked, how our trip was in the wilderness?

I talked with Jennifer and two others, an older woman, and a young man who were employees there, but had never talked with at that office. We talked about different things. I thanked them for the use of the fire mat, and took Jennifer to meet the boys. It would have been nice to sit with Jennifer for coffee and talk with her about our experiences since she knew that area.

We then did some shopping for food in Stanley, and checked out Stanley Lake, then headed home. It was getting pretty windy coming home, but it was a nice drive.

At the lodge I was talking with Deena, that was helping out at the lodge, and found out she and her husband were one of the partners at the lodge. I was asking her about plants and she had a good knowledge of plants. I described one berry I hate with another berry attached to it, one was a black berry the other was a red berry. She immediately responded with, “It is a Twinberry.” One plant I also saw, she believed was a Nightshade which is very poisonous and deadly. The other one I saw could have been the Black Nightshade which the fruit is edible.

July 19, 2018 – Thursday

It was another beautiful day at the lodge. The boys and I took a walk, then had breakfast. We were going to just hang out, get my batteries charged for my camcorders, and the memory card formatted. We will be moving back into a tent at the campground next to the cabin we are in tomorrow. I am not sure how long we will be staying at the lodge. While camping I will be organizing the trailer, going to REI in Boise for a new cot, and preparing to leave for McCall next Wednesday. At least I think that is where we are going? I really am not sure anymore?

A couple of days ago, I met a new lodge employee that was working at the front desk. He was on his iPad, he was from Southern California. He was reviewing some cartoons he had done on his iPad. I asked him about them? He told me it was art work he had done. I told him they were very good.

Evening Entry

The boys and I took a walk on a trail along the river to see the hot springs. There are pools made by rocks all along the river that people use. It was a beautiful walk. And as always, the boys were enjoying the adventure they were on. On our way back to the lodge, we took the road. I spotted a couple of berry bushes I believe were Saskatoon, and picked a couple of the dark purple berries. Many were still red. They tasted like the fruit of the apricot. They were really good. The other berries were the black twin berries. I took a nibble and it tasted pretty good, then quickly turned bitter. The bitterness seems to last longer than one would like.

(Spring in river)

July 20, 2018 – Friday

Evening Entry

We moved to our new campsite a short distance from the cabin we were staying in. It is a pretty nice campsite. There was a big party going on with lots of kids play close by. The kids were quieter than the adults. They were staying in two cabins. We also had some kids with their motorcycles going up and down the dirt road that was pretty noisy. I am assuming they were from the Grandjean campground up the road. The time we have been here has been pretty quiet.

The campsite we are in has a lot of room to organize the trailer and to shove all our gear in for our next backcountry trip that is planned in August for 14 days.

I called the Outfitter about our next trip. He gave me the cost, and the area we will be going in, but was not really specific on where as far as any details. We are scheduled to go out on the 4th of August. He did tell me it was only a one hour hike in from the trailhead. He didn’t tell me it would be a 6 hour drive to get there.

It is good camping again in a tent, though it is nice being in the cabin. I think the boys like the tent better as well. Although Nanook likes sleeping in the bed with me at the cabin.

It is hard planning these types of trips on the road with most times without cell phone service, or the internet.

The boys and I took a walk to explore, and maybe to find some tasty berries on the way. We did find some, but they weren’t as good as the ones yesterday. After our walk, I dropped by the woodpile for some free firewood. I picked up enough wood for about three fires.

A couple set up camp at campsite #1 and we were in campsite #2. Basically we are in an open area that they placed some numbers at. It made for good camps when it was not busy. I noticed the woman was pouring some liquid around their tent. Not sure what it was though?

It was a beautiful night with a nice campfire to make it even better. It was peaceful and quiet. There were only a few clouds in the sky. The remaining light of the sun was reflecting off the mountains tops. This area is supposed to be good for star gazing. But with all the camping we have been doing, I seldom do any. Now If I had a telescope with me, I would probably do much more. When there are meteor showers, I can never stay up for them.

July 21, 2018 – Saturday

The boys and I slept well last night. I think we prefer tent camping vs. being in a 100 year old cabin. Although it does give a very rustic feeling to the whole experience being in the mountains. It is also nice having good meals from the lodge, but it is expensive. They have great burgers there. The friendliness of the employees there, as with the owners, one feels like being right at home. I have met three of the partners here, and they have all been incredibly friendly. I think it is what Idaho is, incredibly friendly people.

One reason I like being in the tent is that I sleep lower to the ground, where it is easier to greet the boys every morning, which always makes each morning special. Takota usually never gives me licks where Nanook is a kisser to anyone who will let him. But Takota always gives me a lick first thing in the morning, and expects scratches and rubs. They have been incredible gifts on this journey we are on.

Because our site wasn’t level, I found myself constantly slipping and sliding on the mat all night.

Early this morning I was awoken by the chattering of a gray squirrel in a pine tree next to camp.

I met the host and his wife from the Grandjean campground at the lodge. They greeted the boys, and we talked about the wolf encounter. He said he heard the wolf pack howling a few days after they came to visit us. He mentioned the Fish and Game put up some trail cameras yesterday. I guess it was a big deal to put cameras up, and we got to experience them. Too bad we didn’t get to see them from a distance.

I find Idaho amazing with all the plant life it has. It is like a lush garden of plants that are all around us.

In the late morning a woman dropped by our camp, she was asking about the boys. We talked for a bit, and we were talking about what the boys and I were doing in our journey in nature. Others from next door in the cabins joined us in the conversation. Later they invited me over for dinner and I accepted.

Evening Entry

During the day I read on tracking animals, and took a nap with the boys.

It is a beautiful evening. Most of the people will soon be leaving, back to their lives in the city, and to the modern world. What a complete contrast in these two worlds. The Sawtooth Lodge is a great way to get away of the mad world of city life. Too bad for most, it is only for a short weekend. For the boys and I, it is a continuing adventure.

July 22, 2018 – Sunday

We got up to another beautiful day in nature. It is nice experiencing the subtleties nature brings to those who are aware, and for most who gloss over it with a brief thought, if that!

I have brief thoughts, and stress, and wonder how long we can continue to survive in doing this? The big question is, what are we going to do in the Idaho winter?

With a little chill in the air, Takota is full of piss and vinegar. The boys love the cold weather, and actually I do as well. It is so refreshing. It is nice breathing in the cool fresh air, with the smells that nature brings to us.

The book I am reading on tracking is only one part of the experience being outdoors. One learns so many things about the animal’s behavior through tracking in the signs they leave and the imprints they leave on the environment. It is a communication and story of who they are. Learning to track brings us much closer to the natural world. But it takes time like everything else in truly experiencing and knowing nature. And even with me living in nature full time, I only see a tiny speck of what is out there to explore, learn, and experience.

In one of Tom Brown Jr’s books, he was having problem in teaching the children to go deep into their experiences in nature. They would learn the names of the plants, the trees, and the animal through labeling them, by their names. But what they weren’t learning were their stories. So Tom, got the children fully immerse in whatever they found, and not just by labeling them. Even having them digging in the mud of nature in finding clues to all the wonders of our world that so many miss, and that includes most adults. The children began fully expanding their knowledge, and enjoyment of the natural world.

Once I got back into nature, I realized there is a lifetime of knowledge that can be learned. My regret is that I wish I would have started this journey into nature at a much younger age. But maybe this was my time to do it. And be able to do it with the boys.

The things many of us search for in our lives we cannot find it in our synthetic world, but only in the natural world, and only within.

When we make judgements on things, label things, we are putting false truths on those things, whether they are people or things in the natural world. It puts limitations on how we see the world around us. When we open up with a pure awareness, a pure consciousness, a stillness within, we will experience life without judgement. Life will open up to a new reality we have only dreamed of in our judgmental life. It is like being reborn to a new reality of what is. A life of beauty and wonder. We realize that we are all connected to all life forms, and not separate from.

Evening Entry

I spent most of my time today experiencing silence. It is a place I always enjoy being in. I also put a list together for our next backcountry trip coming in a couple of weeks. I will put together things I will take, and things I will I leave behind.

While writing in my journal, a black butterfly landed on my chair, on my shoe, and on my knee. I tried to get him to land on my pen or finger with no luck. I asked this butterfly, who he was? And his purpose? I heard no answer. He then flew off my knee, fluttered around me, thinking he might land on my journal, and instead he landed on my right hand, and hung around for about 5 minutes. He flew off when I got up to tend the fire. It was a nice visit from our new friend.

Tonight I was thinking about heading to Montana to stay at the Blackfeet Reservation for the winter. I have a friend that has contacts there. The friend did not recommend going in the winter due to fierce winter there, especially in a tent. I quickly scratched that idea off the list.

July 23, 2018 – Monday

We drove to Boise in the morning to pick up a new cot, and did a few more errands then back to camp. It took a little over 2 hours to get to Boise.

Not much to write about back at camp. Two other campers arrived at the camping area. They may be together.

July 24, 2018 – Tuesday

Lying in bed, I was thinking again about if what we were doing is really worth it? What was to be accomplish? What have I learned from this experience? The answers were simple. I am here to experience nature and gain a higher level of respect for nature. To have a deeper appreciation, and gratitude for nature.

While writing in the journal I saw a robin chasing a Steller’s jay into the branches of the pine tree in camp.

Surprisingly with doubts, and uncertainty playing in my mind occasionally, I am never lonely. The boys always give me unbelievable company, as does nature.

Hot Springs pool along the river at the Sawtooth Lodge

Evening Entry

I spent most of the day pulling stuff out of the trailer, and figuring out how to organize for our next backcountry trip, and for our campground camping.

Along the small creek that runs next to the lodge and our camp, I noticed some nice ripe raspberries, so I had a few. Very tasty.

Tomorrow we will be leaving Sawtooth Lodge for another campground. Not sure where yet?

Standard
Our Journey Living In Nature

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 15

Our Journey Living in Nature – Part Fifteen

This part will include Apgar Campground, Van Wych State Park, and Sawtooth Lodge.

June 5, 2018 – Tuesday – Apgar Campground

Our camp

We got up at 7:00 am. It was a nice morning to move. I will miss this place. It was a nice campground to camp at, especially with few campers here. I am not sure we will be back here again though?

We went for our morning walk, then I decided to make some coffee while I take down and pack up the camp. I also got the boys fed.

The packing went smoothly, and quickly, and I don’t think I forgot anything? I got the truck and trailer hitched up the night before, and that saved some time. We left the camp at 10:30 am. I was not in too much of a hurry getting to our new campground. I wanted to camp near Kamiah, but where?

We went to Kamiah first to visit Jeff, and see our possible winter camp. Jeff showed me where I could put our tent. We talked for a bit and then thanked him for letting us stay here for the winter. It was really kind of him for doing this. And I had no other options at this point. I told him I will call him after our last backcountry trip is done with. He mentioned to me that I could stay at his property until I left for the Sawtooth Lodge, I thanked him, but declined. I still wanted the solitude with the boys in nature, although I didn’t tell him that.

After leaving Jeff’s place, we headed to the USFS Ranger Station in Kamiah to get some information on nearby campgrounds. The gal at the Ranger Station told me there were some USFS campground on Hwy 12 about 45 minutes south of us.

We found the campground she suggested to us, but there was no way to get my truck and trailer down to the campground, so we moved further down Hwy 12 a few more miles, and we got to Apgar campground. The road down to the campground was accessible with my truck and trailer, so we checked it out. It was a small campground next to the river.

The only campers there were four tents on one site used by the Conservation Corp, that were doing work on the campgrounds. I continued on the short campground loop, slowly scanning for an appropriate campsite that would work for us and things weren’t looking too good for a site that could accommodate our needs. Then turning the bend, I saw campsite #5 that looked like a really nice site. I was able to get my truck and trailer in with no problem. The tent pad was questionable, as far as getting our tent to fit. But I thought I could squeeze it in. The rest of the site was pretty good size with a comfortable layout. I liked it! And of course the boys like it. We got the usual metal fire ring, and a larger than usual picnic table which was nice. From camp we were close to the river with a bit of a view, and had a tranquil setting of being in the forest. We had pretty good privacy, and good shade, with some sunlight in the afternoon.

The campground came with a large bear proof trash container, two vault toilets, and two water spigots.

Apgar is a small campground with only 7 campsites in the loop that is set between U.S. Highway12 and the beautiful Lochsa River. The campground has a nice and quiet forestry feel to it with it’s wooded area of Giant Western Red Cedar and Fir trees, with lush plant life throughout the campground. The price is right for camping at $14.00 per night and $7.00 per night for those caring a Senior Pass, which I did.

The first thing was to get the tent set up. It was a tight squeeze but I got it in. After the tent was up, we ran to the store in Kamiah, an hour away, for some food. Got back to camp at 6:30 pm, fed the boys and me, then I finished setting the camp up.

After getting everything done in camp I relaxed with the boys next to a nice campfire. Before bed, we went for a walk around the short loop of the campground. It was very quiet and peaceful here with very little traffic noise at night. We could hear the soothing sound of the river in the background.

June 6, 2018 – Wednesday

We slept well on our first night at the new camp. We took a short morning walk around camp, and I noticed a lot of plants that were familiar to me. There was Miner’s lettuce, Plantain, Wild strawberry, Fern, Thimbleberry, Goosefoot, and surprisingly quite a bit of Wild ginger. I thought I was in the vegetable produce section in nature. I am sure there may have been more I did not see. Because we were in a campground I would not use any of these plants to eat, due to possible pollutants, But it was still a nice treat to see all these plants in one small area. I could only imagine what I might find in the backcountry.

There is a lot of bird activity both in the morning and at night with their songs to enjoy.

After finishing our walk, I fed the boys, and made some coffee for me. It was a beautiful morning waking to a beautiful natural landscape. If this was away from the road a couple of miles, it would be perfect.

We will be going into town today to pick up some groceries, to check the town of Kamiah out, make some calls, and to pick up some firewood. I will also fill up the gas tank of the truck.

So far the bugs are not bad at our camp.

Last night two guys on touring bicycles came in to camp for the night. Highway 12 is a popular scenic route both for automobiles, and bicycles, that takes the travelers all the way into Montana. It was a common travel route for the Nez Perce in the day.

The lush forest in this area provides us with fresh woodland smells. It is nice breathing in this fresh air.

Afternoon Entry

We got everything done that we wanted to. We also got a good load of firewood to bring back to camp.

June 7, 2018 – Thursday

We got up at 8:30 am, took a short walk around the campground. The

Conservation Corp group had left, and some people from Denmark were leaving, that came in yesterday. Last night on our evening walk, we past the camp of the Danes, and they wanted to meet the boys. One of the guys asked if they could have some steak, and Nanook instantly perked right up. He knew this meant food for them. When the one guy brought over a big chunk of steak, Nanook was thinking, “Hell Yeh, we will eat that!” The guy brought more chunks of meat, and of course Nanook assumed it was for them. I told the guy to wrap them up and I will give it to the boys later.

When we passed their camp this morning, Nanook stopped in hopes of getting more steak. He watched the guys getting packed up, hoping they would see him. I had to pull Nanook away with all my strength. He would have waited for them to give the boys maybe some more of the tasty steak. Nanook never forgets a hand that feeds them.

When we got up this morning, we had blue skies, but at 10:00 am it was overcast at least over our area. With most of the sky hidden in trees, it is hard to see what is coming and going as far as the weather goes.

This morning I found a mint plant, and I wanted to check to see if the Wild ginger has flowered. I saw two flowers of the Wild ginger, one on each plant. They are usually hidden, and just by touching the plant or disturbing it, it releases a lovely fragrance into the air. One knows then, it is a Wild ginger. I also recognized a flower of the Bunch berry plant.

Last night I had thoughts of letting the boys off leash when we are in the backcountry. We will have to see how they behave. There are a lot of considerations to think about with that.

There is one butterfly that has been fluttering around our camp, and the last camp. I have not been able to identify it. What is important for me on this journey, is not knowing every critter and plant I see by name, but simply observing it deeply. I don’t want to get caught up in labeling things, unless I think it is useful in my writing.

Evening Entry

I noticed the river was beginning to recede today.

A few campers came into the campground today. Some stayed, and some left, like a revolving door.

While fixing dinner this evening, we did get a light rain. After dinner we sat under the canopy that I put up today. I enjoyed the scenery of the rain coming down on and through the trees around us, and the sounds of rain hitting the trees and ground. The air felt heavy with humid, and the skies light with its many facets of colors reflecting off the plants and trees, and the light piercing through the trees. It was one of those magical moments in nature.

Before it got dark, the boys and I took a walk and dropped by one of the camps we dropped by early and chatted with the husband and wife for some time. Nanook was hoping they may have some treats or leftovers for them. They were telling me about the Great Fire of 1908 that lasted only three days, and devastated forest lands in Northern Idaho, Washington, and Montana. They also told me there is a one hour time change from Northern Idaho to Southern Idaho. It was interesting talking with this couple from Boise. They also talked about the balance of ecosystems the wolves brought back to Idaho, Montana, and Wyoming, since they were protected. Many still think the wolf should be eliminated completely in those states.

While putting thing away before going to bed, I saw a mouse scampering by me.

June 8, 2018 – Friday

I slept well. I awoke to a sunny morning. I have been waking up around 4:45 am to 5:00 am most mornings lately.

On our morning walk I noticed more flowers blooming. A tiny violet flower appeared all of a sudden throughout the campground. There is a pretty yellow flower also blooming, as with some thistle plants popping up. I have seen flower buds ready to flower from another plant. Very soon this area will be covered in colors. It is unfortunate I can’t see the full circle of the plants growth during the seasons. To experience when the flowers begin to bud and blossom, to when they begin to bear fruit, and ripen. What birds and insects are attracted to certain plants for food and nectar that the plants provide to them, in this dual role of the process of pollination, in this wonderful, and beautiful circle of life that we are all a part of, whether we recognize it or not.

I found an orange flower on a thimbleberry bush. The flower looked like a honeysuckle flower, but with no taste of sweetness to it. I then saw more of these flowers on the thimbleberry leaves. They must have blown in from another area, or plants nearby. It is the little things that brings wonder to life in nature.

I have seen a robin on occasion, and hearing bird songs in the morning, noon, and night. Maybe it is the robin? A hummingbird came to visit us. He or she would hover very close to me, then fly off. Sometimes it would dive into the fire pit for some reason, maybe for the ash?

Sometimes while writing in my journal, a critter, or birds, or the hummingbird would show itself to me. Maybe saying, “Greetings.”

There is something about Idaho that shows it’s wild and free spirit. One, is the many rivers that runs free throughout Idaho. Idaho is popular with rafting. I have done rafting on a small scale, but having no desire to experience it as a thrill ride. And I am getting to old for such things, as with limits I have with the boys. It is all about our journey, the boys and me together. I wouldn’t mind meandering along a slow moving river to enjoy the scenery though.

I find our campsite to be very relaxing to be in – very peaceful. If it was full of campers, it would very well be different. We were lucky we didn’t have that.

We found a small, almost obscure trail across the highway that we explored a short distance. It ran along Lolo creek. It is very overgrown, and I did not want to venture on it to far. The only bad thing about our campground was limited places to take walks.

Evening Entry

It was a beautiful day today. We picked up some block ice for our cooler, I bought a small book on the Clearwater region, and got about a third of the trailer organized. Whatever that means? I still have to go through everything for our backcountry trip, which means pretty much emptying the trailer, and going through everything I want to bring with us. Then putting the rest of the stuff back into the trailer. Imagine dealing with a trailer brimmed with stuff, not knowing what is what and having to go through everything. I did label the containers, but I still had to go through all of them. I would go through things I forgot I even had brought with us. I had a lot of stuff just for living, and for going into the backcountry.

Walking the boys to the river this afternoon, we were standing on a rocky area, with the rocks embedded in the ground , and some vegetation scattered around. It was like a cobblestone path. We stood for a second in one spot and looked down, and my shoes, and pant legs to my knees were covered with big black ants. I was being attacked. I quickly left the scene, and brushed off all the ants. I must have disturbed their nest. I made sure I brushed any off the boys as well. Then we left the area. Lucky we didn’t have our tent over an ant’s nest.

June 9, 2018 – Saturday

Slept well. Overcast morning. I had a quick cup of coffee or two before we leave for town.

Fed the boys, Takota ate, Nanook didn’t.

Evening Entry

We got an oil change for the truck. Met with Dick Anderson, the Outfitter that will take us into the Clearwater National Forest for our last trip into the backcountry in September. We dropped off a deposit for him at his home. Dick lives in Kamiah. Dick told me that is when the weather begins to change to rain and possible snow. That did not seem to bother me. I thought I would be ready for it. Little did I know how rugged the trails are getting up and down, especially in bad weather. I guess there is no Indian Summer in Idaho? Dick was also going to talk with some people he knows about me doing some caretaking in Elk City for the winter.

I decided not to get firewood today. I just picked up some food at the market. We can get firewood on Monday.

After getting back to camp it began raining pretty hard and steady for about an hour. I put the food away once we got into camp, then huddled into the tent with the boys for a rain nap.

When we got up, it was nice out, but still overcast.

At 6:00 pm, we just finished having dinner, and there was still a chance of rain. We may get rain on Sunday and Monday. Then nice weather. I did close up the tent this morning before we left for town. Good thing I did! The tent stayed dry which was a good thing. But my chair was soaking wet.

I got a good campfire going putting wet aspen logs on the fire and it was burning well. I love that wood. It burns well and smells good.

I asked Dick, the Outfitter what woods are up where we will be, and he said mostly Hemlock.

I also found a poisonous mushroom in camp, that was exciting. When learning about wild edible plants, we must also learn about the poisonous, and the non-edible as well.

Most of the people here have left. One camper has remained. I will extend my camping stay here for a couple more days.

June 10, 2018 – Sunday

I am not sure when I woke up. All I know was, it was still raining. It rained all night long and started shortly after going to bed. We finally got up at 8:45 am and the rain had finally stopped, and has not started again. Is it finally over with? I saw a little blue sky coming through the clouds. The gloomy wet weather can wear on one’s psyche at times. It can effect one’s mood, and attitude. And it was getting to me a bit. But it is all about how we think about it. How we let our thoughts play out in our minds in determining how we feel.

I began looking at what I was grateful for? And the answers began flowing to me. I am immensely grateful in sharing this experience in nature with Takota and Nanook. They give me so much unconditional love, and their mere presences gives me comfort and purpose.

I am grateful for having this time in nature to experience a deeper meaning with all life’s creations. That we are all connected with the web of life, and not separate from. And the endless beauty nature gives to us, and teaches us.

I am grateful at my age, I can still do this. To have the health, and desire to do this. Although I do not always feel on purpose, it is what I feel and experience within that counts. In feeling the pure essence within the natural world. I find that just in sitting, and observing nature deeply in silence is enough. I don’t have to have the experiences or the need to do stuff. Just in the state of Being is enough, which is the true essence of who we truly are. Unfortunately most of us have not been taught this in our society. We have been taught in a greed driven capitalist society. And nature is here to take from, and not in giving back.

What I have left behind in the synthetic world is being replaced with the real reality of life itself. We have been taught in our civilized world, that nature can be a very dangerous, and harsh world, but more so can the civilized world, and even more so. We have lost the connection with nature and all that nature provides. We have lost the connection with a tight knit community that supports each other with a helping hand, and with love. We can learn from many of the traditional indigenous cultures around the world on community, and our relationship with nature.

We do have many benefits now in today’s world, but it has come with a high cost that only a few can afford, and is kept away from the many.

It has been overcast most of the morning. The sky is beginning to clear, allowing the warmth of the sun to shine through the trees.

I decided to build a fire on this wet day. I split some dry wood for kindling to get a the fire going, and building a good base, I then added wet birch logs to the fire that created a nice fire.

June 11, 2018 – Monday

Yesterday I was charging to much from my truck battery and it died on me. I found a camper at camp that had jumper cables and I thought we could take care of it the next day. He came by in the morning and we couldn’t get enough charge to get my battery going. We will have to wait for the Ranger to come by to call for service. No cell service here.

This morning we were getting an early rain. It wasn’t a heavy rain, but continuous. It ended up raining most of the day. And our tent is leaking a little bit.

Takota Resting. He likes to find hiding places so we won’t be disturbed.

Afternoon Entry

It was getting later and later with no sign of a Ranger. Then around 4:00 pm a silver pickup truck with no markings circled the campground then stopped at the camp where the guys was trying to help me in charging the truck. The guy in the silver truck was an Idaho Law Enforcement Officer, and he stopped by our camp and told me he could call it in to get a service call to come out, but it would not be until tomorrow. I told the officer that would be fine. I was thinking my truck might have to be towed into the auto repair shop tomorrow.

We had pretty much rain the whole day with light showers. At 5:00 pm, the skies were mostly clear.

Evening Entry

I heard our friend the hummingbird flying by. I looked up and he, or she was only a couple of feet away from me hovering, saying hello, and then landing on a small thin branch of a cedar tree. It was there for a few seconds, then flew off. I wonder if the hummingbird that came to visit us was just chance or intentionally? It is the same with the robin that briefly comes to our camp, then flies away.

The evening night was cool out.

Two young ladies, arrived at the campground and set up camp across from us. They were working for the State of Idaho, monitoring wildlife. They were very friendly and we talked for a bit. I asked them to drop by our camp to meet the boys if they would like. They came by and the boys began barking at them. They were not expecting the intruder to come in the dark and did not give them a warm welcoming. They quickly settled down when they realized the visitors were okay. I was sharing with them all the plants I had found in our little campground paradise. They asked me how I knew all this about the plants. I said by studying and being aware of my surroundings. Their focus was on wildlife and not plant life, so they only experienced a small part of nature. They basically set up cameras for the monitoring of the moment of the animals in the area. I told them it opened up more of an awareness to the natural world by being observant to all life forms. I also suggested starting journals on their experiences in nature and could help their careers in forestry.

June 12, 2018 – Tuesday

I woke up early this morning at 4:30 am. We got up at 7:00 am. It was overcast out with cool temps. I put on some coffee and waited for the tow truck. I have no idea when it will be coming. The hummingbird returned to visit the fire pit and not me. It kept on returning to the fire pit and it looked like it was interested in the ash. I had learned later that hummingbirds, especially females, get minerals from the ash that they need.

Late Morning Entry

The tow truck finally arrived at 9:15 am. He was getting ready to load up the truck onto the tow truck, when he said, “Lets try to charge the battery first. Lets give it some time to charge for a while and see what happens?” He hooked up the charging cables and we let it charge for about 45 minutes to an hour. In the mean time, the tow truck driver and I had a nice chat with each other. When he thought the time was right, he gave it a crank of the ignition, and started right up. He wanted to let it run for a bit. I was impressed with his thoroughness in this small service.

I thanked the tow truck driver for his help, and he left. Then the boys and I headed into town to have the battery and alternator checked by a auto service center. And everything checked out fine. We then stopped by the grocery store for some food, gas, and firewood.

It was a big relief that the truck was running fine with no money out of pocket.

While we were having the truck charged at camp, two young guys in their twenties drove through and stopped next to the river to check it out. When they were coming back from the river, they stopped to ask us if we needed help? This is something I am seeing more and more, in Idaho, people wanting to give a helping hand. Idaho is so sparse in many areas, it is nice to know there are people who will help perfect strangers in need. It is a good lesson for me in being more kind to others.

Afternoon Entry

We got back to camp at 3:00 pm. We are the only ones left at the campground. This campground has no frills like state parks do with the nice bathrooms, showers, cut lawns, and children’s playgrounds, it was pure nature, for us to experience in it’s pure simplicity. And it was much less expensive to stay in than state parks.

Tomorrow we will be moving on to Lake Cascade, that is at a higher elevation of 4,800 ft. And closer to getting into the backcountry. We will have about a four hour drive to Cascade.

Evening Entry

In my final thoughts, this was a nice campground with all our challenges with the truck, the weather, and the distance to town. We didn’t see many critter, but found many wild edible plants that were exciting.

June 13, 2018 – Wednesday – Van Wyck State Park, Cascade

This is taken from our camp. A nice view when the campground is not busy.

It was a good moving day with beautiful weather and driving through beautiful country sides. We drove through the city of McCall which was very nice. A friend from California told me I would like it there. Heading further south we passed through Donnelly to a campground and found out it was all reservations only, and found out all the State Parks were reservations only, but one. And that was Van Wyck State Park in Cascade. So that is where we headed.

When we got to the campground it was right on the lake with a beautiful view, but as far as the campground itself it was terrible for a tents. The whole area sloped towards the lake, creating a sloping bed that is not very comfortable to sleep on. Nor did it have much shade or wind protection. But this is all we had, so I picked a site and setup our camp. The sites pretty much all looked the same. The campground was in town so resupplying was simple. We were also next to a golf course, so I got take out for some of our meals at their cafe there. The campground wasn’t busy, and the sites that will be taken are the ones on the water. I paid for five nights. This will get us through the weekend. The weekend will be busy for camping.

I like the surrounding mountain areas here so I called an Outfitter in the area to see if he could take us in the backcountry in this area? He said he could. Again, my imagination took me to beautiful areas in the backcountry without any knowledge of the area, and what I was in for.

I checked the weather forecast and rain starting on Saturday through all of next week. I was getting concerned about our Sawtooth Wlderness trip and the weather.

Our first night I kept sleeping off the bed, and got little sleep. I knew this will be ongoing for our stay here.

Because we are close to the lake, we should have good bird activity here.

Since I will not have cell service where we are going I am checking all my emergency communication devices here.

Not much to say for this campground, so we speed ahead to our departure to the Sawtooth Lodge.

I did send my sister a message of our itinerary for the backcountry in the Sawtooth.

June 18, 2018 – Monday – Sawtooth Lodge, Lowman, Idaho

The Sawtooth Wilderness – Photo by others

Evening Entry

This morning I didn’t hear much rain, and there were patches of blue sky, as with formidable cloud formations all around us. The question will be, will it rain? I took the chance and began taking down camp while the boys watched. It only took one and a half hours to break camp. A record for me. At the very end of getting everything packed up, a few drops began falling. We left our camp at 10:00 am, stopped for gas and coffee, and headed south.

Our estimated time to get to Sawtooth Lodge was a little over two hours, It took us about three hours to get there. I wasn’t really in any hurry to get there. I just wanted to take our time. As always, we followed a river to get there which made it a beautiful drive. In one area we were going through a river canyon, and on the left side of the road all I could see is a wall of fir trees starting at the bottom of the roadway and reaching to the sky. It was a beautiful sight I have never seen before. I was thinking during the drive, Idaho country is always what I had imagined the high country would be like.

During the drive we got a little rain off and on. When we were getting close to our final destination, the skies were heavy with gray clouds, dropping down to the base of the mountains. I was thinking it will be nice having a one room cabin for our short stay here before we head into the wilderness area in the Sawtooth.

When we finally arrived at Sawtooth Lodge, it reminded me when Shiloh and I were at Kennedy Meadows in California. We always stayed one night in a cabin to prepare for our departure into the wilderness the next day.

Sawtooth Lodge was tucked in a valley with the South Fork of the Payette River running through it, and a glimpse of the majestic Sawtooth Mountains in the distant background.

On the right side of the Lodge is an area for RV’s to be stored and used during the stay of guests, and for owner/partners to stay while they work at the lodge. It was purchased not long ago by a small group of investors wanting to make this area as a world class resort destination. The previous owners did very little up keep to the place and they were ready to retire. The new owners of the lodge were working with the USFS on the plans for a major upgrade.

Next to the RV area there was a restroom, and then next to that was a nice open meadow that was between the river and the parking area for guests. The lodge was to the left of the guest parking area. It was a relatively small rustic log building consisting of the entrance and lobby area, then in the back portion was the check in desk / cashier, and small dining area serving breakfasts, lunches, and dinners.

On the left of the main building there were four one room log cabins, and other larger cabins that were spread out on the property. The cabins were a 100 years old. Then the geothermal pool. With There a small structure next to the pool providing men’s and women’s restrooms, changing, and showers, that were very basic in decor. They also had two other restrooms on the grounds. There was an area close to the lodge for tent camping. In the back portion of the property was the horse stable.

There was also tent camping a mile away from the resort at the Grandjean Campground run by the USFS. This is where they have the trailhead access to the trails taking hikers and horseback riders into the Sawtooth Wilderness.

The whole area had a very rustic feel to it for sure. When we got our cabin for $80.00 per night, I thought it was a tad high considering what we got. The heating was a wood burning stove, or propane heater, a bed, a couple of chairs and a table. No plumbing or electricity outlets. If one needed electricity, they would provide you with an extension cord that was connected to the outside electrical box, and went through the window. We had holes in the ceiling, the walls, and floor. The cabin was indeed very rustic, as in near disrepair. But that was what they were selling, authentically rustic at a high price. It also included with it the soaking springs at the river, and the large geothermal pool. So I accepted paying for it. It was also in a beautiful and pristine area. So the oldness and the rustic charm fits the natural beauty of it’s surroundings, the outside.

The customer service was good and friendly as well, and I would find out that their meals they prepared for the guests were surprisingly good. I decided to do a take out dinner tonight and had their cheese burger that was very good. I enjoyed it while sitting on our front covered porch, with a couple of good beers. I got a cooked beef patty to put on the boys kibble that they enjoyed. My burger was $14.00 plus extras for the boys patty. It was like being on a vocation from camping, but never leaving the beauty of nature.

I am complaining about the high cost of the food and lodging, but the customer service and excellent food makes up for it.

With an Architectural background I have, I thought this place had great potential to be a great resort, but at the same time, keeping it simple and rustic in it’s charm and character. This is what makes Sawtooth Lodge what it is.

We would only stay here in the cabin initially for four days due to a wedding the lodge was having. All the cabins were reserved on the weekend. So we would set up camp next to the RV’s, in an open field, then return on Sunday to a cabin where I would start organizing our gear for our stay in the wilderness. We have until the end of the month before we leave for the backcountry, with a lot to do. It will be exciting and filled with uncertainty, going into an unknown land of the Sawtooth.

We will have to run down to Boise for a food run and any needed supplies we might need, before we leave for the backcountry. Any food perishables the lodge will hold in cold storage, as with keeping our meats frozen.

This will be the real thing. It is not just a camp out like we have been doing. We will be alone in the Idaho wilderness. I try to get everything organized and packed in panniers, hard plastic containers, and duffle bags to help make the Outfitter’s job easier. There is a lot of preparation in this, with a planned stay of about 14 days, or more.

We are at 5,000 ft. elevation at the Lodge.

I met with Daryl, the Outfitter, inside the dining area of the lodge. I introduced myself. I could tell he was an interesting old character. In the very beginning when we started talking about getting packed into the wilderness, He was straight to the point, with few words spoken, and he made it clear he did not like Californians, or wolves. I replied with, “I am from California.” And he knew I had two dogs that were part wolf. I was not sure if he didn’t like me and the boys, or he was like that with everyone? I wasn’t too sure if that would damage our relationship. Originally when we spoke he would keep asking me where we wanted to go? I told him what I was looking for, and told him to find us a place, since I had no idea where to go, and he did. The question was how long can we stay? He told me originally we could stay out in the wilderness as long as I wanted. Then he said, 16 days. I told him I would check with the forest service in Stanley. It wasn’t easy getting information out of him, which one would think he would be more helpful in. I wasn’t sure how this would turn out working with him in getting us out into the wilderness?

June 19, 2018 – Tuesday

We slept pretty well last night. The bed was very comfortable, and Nanook slept on the bed with me most of the night. Takota took a bit to get used to his new lodging as he always does, but finally settled in. He doesn’t seem to like changes in his sleeping arrangements much. He prefers sleeping in his tent.

We got up at 7:30 am, the sky was overcast, but no rain. We went for a nice morning walk up to the road that takes people up to the Grandjean Campground a mile away, and to the access trail to the pump house, and water falls higher up. We then headed back to our cabin for breakfast, and to begin organizing the gear. I did not want to do much until we relocate to another cabin next week.

On our walk I was a bit unsteady on the different surfaces we were walking on. Something I will have to get used to. I remember when Shiloh and I went into the backcountry, it took some time to get my walking legs used to the trails and bushwhacking in rough and uneven terrain. Getting old doesn’t help. I don’t have the balance I used to have.

I heard some commotion with some birds at the bath house, and thought it might be magpies, but discovered they were whisky jacks (Gray jays) that were causing the commotion.

Much of the area we are in is covered with the hardy sagebrush, that gives off the strong, yet pleasant scent of this plant in the air. It is mixed with the wild flowers that are coming into full bloom with the many colors it brings to the eye, and to the open meadows. And soon brings out the pollinators to spread their pollen to other flowers, and food for the insects, and hummingbirds, continuing this magical circle of life.

There are robins and Steller’s jays, whisky jacks, and crows. And the beautiful western tanager, and hummingbirds that always brings delight to all who experience them.

We are getting a bit of blue sky coming through the clouds. But mountain weather can be ever changing and unpredictable.

The boys and I had breakfast. I then unhitched the trailer to begin unloading stuff. At this point I was just going through some containers looking for things I would bring with us in the backcountry. It doesn’t make sense to organize everything when I will have to go through everything again, and to store into our next cabin.

We did check out the Grandjean campground, and found some nice sites. It was pretty much empty and would have been nice staying here with so few people here. But the cabin works better for us on what we want to do with my coordination and organizing getting into the backcountry.

We then took a drive into Stanley to stop by the Visitor Center in town to talk with someone who can give us the right information on how long we can stay in the Sawtooth Wilderness. The woman said, she thought it was 10 days. I told her that cannot be right. So we headed further south a couple of miles to the USFS office. On our drive to the USFS, we got to experience the spectacular view of the Sawtooth mountains from the highway. What a beautiful sight to see. We also saw a couple of deer off the road. Seeing a couple of deer off the road may not be a big deal to most, but for me, it heightens my awareness to my surroundings and to all life around us.

At the USFS office I asked the same question to four Rangers with the USFS. How long are we allowed to be in one spot in the Sawtooth? They all told me there was no limit. I said, “You are kidding me?” The Ranger I talked with the most was with Jennifer, who said she was interested in reading my writings on our experiences in nature when I mentioned it to her. She seemed to know the most about the rules. (In an after thought while writing this, maybe they were thinking, hikers that hike from one campsite to another and only camping for one or two nights at each site. That would make sense, but not staying in one site. Or they were confused and didn’t understand what my intentions were in staying in one spot during my whole durations there?) My assumptions were from our conversation, I could stay as long as I wanted in one spot, so I ran with that in my planning.

While talking with Jennifer at the USFS, she also told me I could only have a campfire in the wilderness area using an aluminum bowl, or some other protection from the heat of the fire and from the ground. She also suggested a fire blanket, which she had two of and showed them to me. It was a cloth material that was fire resistant. One of them looked pretty ragged and the other only had a few holes in it. She was kind enough to let me use the one that was in better shape. I told her I would return it when we got back. The fire resistant mat seemed as the best option. I actually had one in my trailer, but that was for my stove I will be using in my winter camp. With the mat, I could have at least a half decent size fire. I thought, “just more regulations we have to comply with.” The fire protection mat does make sense to help reduce the possibilities of forest fires started by reducing the possibilities of igniting the underground root systems that can linger for months, then in the right conditions light up into a forest fire. This is the first time I have heard of it, and why don’t they require it in all USFS areas where camping is allowed? I am surprised Daryl didn’t mention it to me?

It was nice talking with Jennifer. She told me a story when her husband, her, and her two large Labrador dogs went on a two or three day backpacking trip last April. The same trail we are planning on taking. They had to cross two relatively safe creek crossings with no problem, the Baron Creek, and the Goat Creek. When they were returning from there backpacking trip, these two small shallow creeks turned into torrents of raging waters. They were freaked out and their dogs were freaked out on how they were going to cross these creeks safely. The Baron Creek was far worse for crossing. They had to put their dogs in their backpacks and use a down log to hold onto for crossing. It was a terrifying experience for them and their dogs. This story was also a bit concerning for me, and we have to cross those same creeks, as with the South Fork of the Payette River. Most inexperienced backpackers, and even experienced backpackers forget that creeks and rivers can be safe to cross in one moment, and quickly change in the next moment, becoming dangerous to cross.

Going back to Stanley the weather was nice with off and on light rain.

Heading back to the Sawtooth Lodge from Stanley we saw two antelope running from a drop off of the roadside to the open grass lands. It was the first time I saw antelope in the wild, and to me, that was exciting. I thought we would experience more wildlife here in Idaho then we have. Maybe when we are in the backcountry it will be different, and we will experience much more?

Evening Entry

When we got back to the Lodge it was near 7:00 pm. Time to get some dinner. Daryl was having dinner in the lodge, and I told him what we found out at the USFS, He didn’t seem too interested in my news. I told him we should get together to look at a map of the areas to look at for us to go into the backcountry? I also mentioned what Jenifer told me about the creek crossings.

I mentioned what Jennifer told me to Daryl, and he said, the creeks could be a problem, and the Payette River shouldn’t be. He told me to keep an eye on the creeks. I am not sure how the boys will handle the water crossings? I made it a point that we check on the two creeks a few times. These conditions with creek and river crossings can be very dangerous, and people have died from drownings. There are proper ways to cross the creeks and rivers safely, and to avoid dangerous crossing. One never knows what the conditions will be, they can always change in Spring time conditions.

There are many backpackers and hikers going into the wilderness that are ill-equipped, or are not equipped to handle emergencies. They see their adventure as being fun and games. But each time we step into the wilderness, we must take it seriously, and always respect nature. Even experts get in trouble, and die in the backcountry.

I asked Hunter, one of the employees at the lodge, how much it will cost to set up camp for the weekend, and he said, $15.00 per night. I thought that was a tad high considering the only thing that came with the site was a fire ring, and nothing else. No picnic table, no trees, no easy water access. Just a space for a tent.

It was a beautiful evening with the sky being partly cloudy. It seems the mosquitoes are starting to come out to gather blood for it’s young. I think mosquitoes are the true vampires of the animal world, then vampire bats second.

We ordered dinner and ate it at the cabin, enjoying the nice evening.

I was thinking of our experiences so far, going through the majestic mountains and countrysides of Idaho, it reminds me of those places I would dream of being when I was young. Being in the wildness of nature.

I was surprised we have not seen as much wildlife as I had expected in Idaho. I thought the wildlife would be everywhere, similar to being in Yellowstone or in Alaska. Maybe we will see more in the backcountry and away from people.

It is now 9:30 pm. We are getting a small evening rain shower.

June 20, 2018 – Wednesday

I slept well. We got up at 8:00 am. In the cabin I don’t get the morning light coming into the cabin and I tend to sleep longer. We were greeted by the warmth of the sun and blue sky once we stepped outside. Some large billowy clouds moved across the sky and over the mountains – a beautiful sight to see.

The boys and I took our morning walk on the nature trail they have here. After we got back I fixed the boys breakfast and I fixed coffee for me. I will try to get some organizing done with the gear I want to take with us in the backcountry.

There is a small pine tree in front of our cabin. I saw a bird fly onto a tree branch, and thought it might be a Western Tanager. I grabbed my binoculars and it was indeed a male tanager. They are such incredible beauties of the bird world with their red heads, vibrant yellow bodies, and dark gray wings. I also spotted the female on the same tree as she flew away.

After my coffee, we checked the Baron Creek out and it was moving fast and high. Hopefully it starts going down real soon.

Evening Entry

It was a beautiful day with no rain.

I got a lot done today, in organizing the clothing I will be bringing, and the freeze dried food

I will be bringing along. I will bring extra food if I have to say longer than planned. I will do the same with the boys food. Just in case of an emergency situation. It is hard thinking of what I will take and not take. I have to think about how many pack horses it will take as well? Since I have taken two horse packing courses in the past, I have some idea how many pack animals we will need. The nice thing about being packed in by an Outfitter is that one can bring a lot of stuff, if one is willing to pay for extra pack animals. I also limit how far we go. If the Outfitter has to do an over nighter, then the costs is much more.

I took a much needed shower and I feel so much better.

Lying in bed, I was thinking about soon we will be in the wilderness for 16 days, and our last days at Sawtooth Lodge with all it’s comforts. Being uncertain with our hike in, and crossing the creeks and river to get to our camp, how will the boys behave off leash, and will we have a good camp? I know once we are there, the boys and I will settle in as we always do. We just have to be more aware of critters coming into our camp. Doing this alone, one has a different mind set, because there is no one else to rely on or help with the camp chores. I will always look at doing everything safely for me and the boys. And not to cause any injuries if possible.

A view of the Sawtooth. We will be entering into the South Fork of the Payette River valley to the right for our backcountry trip.

When I did this with friends, I had much more confidence with having another person with me, but that can also cause a false sense of security as well. My focus doing it alone is safety, and well being for all three of us. I feel pretty good that we will be prepared for most situations we may undertake.

June 21, 2018 – Thursday

Last night after bedding down, we were getting a lot of thunder and lightning with some occasional rain showers. I slept pretty well once my mind quieted down. The boys slept well.

We got up at 7:30 am, and took a walk past the barn and stables, and onto a trail that would lead us eventually to the trail head and into the Sawtooth wilderness. It was a nice walk and better than walking on the road. We were always near the South Fork of the Payette River. It always gave me a sense of Being closer to nature.

Some of the trail was smooth, some rocky and uneven. Good practice once we are on the trail taking us into the wilderness. On our return to our cabin we saw a large deer, a doe that was in front of us. We stopped and just watched. We then proceeded forward slowly on the trail as not to spook the deer..

Once we got back to the cabin I fixed some coffee. Then the thunder, lightening, and some light rain began. I love being out in nature. While waiting for the coffee to finish perking, I wrote in the journal, while looking out from our cabin porch. There is some blue sky. The thunder and lightening is getting the boys attention, especially with Takota.

I think I may fix breakfast at the cabin, then proceed with organizing our gear. I was thinking about checking the creek after breakfast, but decided to do it on Friday. We will stay at the cabin most of the day. Plans always seem to change from day to day, and whatever the day brings to us. We will be moving to our tent site tomorrow. And we will check the creek then to see if it has lowered at all.

This morning I saw two robins chasing a Steller’s jay. Possibly chasing them away from their nest. Keith said, they kicked the little ones out of the nest already.

Evening Entry

I am not sure I got a lot done, but spent most of the day doing it. All the stuff I have can be a bit overwhelming at times.

I spent a little time with the Outfitter today going over our plans, and deciding on the spot for him to drop us off. Our drop off point will be just off a trail and about a half mile or so from the South Fork of the Payette River. Once we hit Mink Creek, our camp will be to our left, a short distance from the trail. We will be at about a 5,200 ft elev. The hike from the trail head to our new campsite is about 4 miles, plus a mile to the trail head from the lodge. Most of the trail is overall level with gentle rolling ups and downs. Once we cross the river we have a short medium accent of about a half mile to the campsite. I thought this will be easy for us. But I did not take into account the crossing of two creeks and a river, that I soon will take a lot of energy to cross. There is a flat tent pad at the site, and a fresh water source at Mink Creek, that runs next to our camp. I wanted to bring the vestibule, but decided not to because of weight.

I asked Daryl about critters I need to watch out for, as in bears, mountain lions, and wolves? He said I didn’t have to worry about bears or mountain lions, my dogs will keep them away, but wolves will attack and kill your dogs.

Today it rained some, and this evening it was pleasant and beautiful out. Mostly cloudy, but very nice.

This evening I was watching robins pulling big fat worms out from beneath the ground. While pulling the worms out, the robins take bite size pieces off the worm until there is no more worm left.

June 22, 2018 – Friday

It is a beautiful sun shining day with a bit on the cool side.

It took until 11:00 am to get everything out of the cabin and another half hour to put everything in the trailer, and truck. It then took a couple of minutes to get to our new camp. Once at the new camp, I got the boys tied up so they could do their sniffing, then I proceeded to get the tent up in a suitable spot next to the fire ring, and before there is a chance of any rain that may decide to fall.

It was a warm morning with an occasional nice breeze blowing, that is always welcoming. After getting the tent up, and bedding inside, I was feeling a little light headed, so we headed to the lodge to have lunch. One of their delicious burgers and some water hit the spot.

After lunch we headed back to camp, grabbed a day pack with a few bottles of water, a map, and of course my reading glasses to read the map. I did decide to take the truck to the trail head saving us a two mile hike round trip. On the way to Baron Creek to see if it was calming down, I almost twisted one of my ankles stepping on a rock sideways that I didn’t see. I have to be more careful of that? I can’t get injured before we even start our trip into the backcountry. The problem walking two big dogs on leash, they are always in front of me blocking my view of potential hazards on the path, like rocks. Our 1.5 mile hike to Baron Creek from the trail head went fast, overall the trail was easy. The boys pulled a little on their leashes, but not bad. That is until they reached Baron Creek. Once they saw the water they became wildly playful wanting to play in the water. The creek was still moving swift and high. I checked both directions to my left and right for any easier accesses across the creek, and there were none. The first part of the creek was pretty shallow, but on the other side, it was moving fast, and I could not determine the depth. The creek did seem to be dropping from the last time we were here, which is a good sign. By the time we leave next week it should be even lower. Since the boys were enjoying playing in the water I thought they would not have a problem crossing it. Wishful thinking.

I was also checking for any trail blockages on the trail that would prevent horses from getting through, for the Outfitter.

Driving down the road to our camp, I thought I saw a snake about three foot long lying in the middle of the road. It was a gopher snake. I didn’t want it to get hit, so found a stick and moved it to a safer place.

On our return to camp we were tired, the boys took a nap, and I wanted to, but I still had things to do in camp. I really didn’t want to cook dinner, but I got things ready, and set the stove up on the tail gate of the truck.

Our campsite was open with no shade, but did back up to a wooded area. I put up the canopy for some shade in the camp.

Evening Entry

We had a good day!

The mosquitoes are coming out, so it is time for bed.

June 23, 2018 – Saturday

Evening Entry

We got up at around 8:30 am, took the boys for a walk, then fed them. I went to the lodge for a cup of coffee, and Brad (one of the owners) gave me a cup of coffee on the house. We then headed on the long drive to Boise for some shopping.

Me and the boys adjusted easily to sleeping back in the tent. It was just like being back home. I had all the window flaps open, but then it began raining lightly during the night. I got up to close them, leaving a little crack for sunlight and ventilation. I awoke to a down pour in the early morning and very wet bedding. Luckily the wetness did not go through my sleeping bag, and luckily I decided to close most of the window flaps.

Our drive to Boise was long, but nice until we hit Boise. It is just another big city to me with a lot of people, traffic, noise, and no signs of nature. As they say, it was a concrete jungle.

We got our shopping done and beat it out of town.

I did check messages while we stopped at Idaho City, and the Outfitter for our second phase of our backcountry adventure said, we were only allowed 14 day in the backcountry. I also received a call from Jennifer, and she told me she made a mistake and it was only 16 days in the Sawtooth Wilderness. After that message, I was just shaking my head, thinking, “What is the point?” Why is it so difficult for the USFS to give us the correct information, and regulations on camping on public lands???? For some reason I wasn’t pissed off. I found myself at peace driving through this beautiful country, enjoying the scenery on our way back to camp at the Sawtooth Lodge. So far on our journey, I have alway enjoyed coming back home to our camp in nature.

On the way back to Sawtooth Lodge, we stopped at Lowman Lodge to see what they had as far as a snack that I could eat before we get back to Sawtooth Lodge. I saw Daryl’s truck parked there. He was sitting at the tiny dining area there having a meal. I briefly stopped to talk with him about the news I heard from the USFS about how long we can stay in the Sawtooth Wilderness. He didn’t seem to be surprised.

Before we stopped at Lowman, I saw a black critter that slid down a steep embankment onto the road, then ran off. It looked too small for a wolf, and I did not know they had Black fox here. I asked Daryl about it, and he just said, “I don’t know.” I thought it had to be a fox.

Back at our campsite we had clear skies, with a half moon appearing in the sky. There was a pleasant coolness in the air from a slight breeze blowing. It was a beautiful night out with few mosquitoes to bother us.

We break camp tomorrow to move back into a cabin, and finish organizing our gear for our stay in the backcountry.

June 24, 2018 – Sunday

We woke up to a beautiful day, and not a cloud in the sky. We got up at 8:45 am, took the boys for a walk, then went to the lodge for coffee and breakfast, and talked to Brad about our options. Brad will let me know when a cabin will be ready for us around 11:30 am. I put the boys in the wooded area near camp for shade and a grassy area to relax until our cabin is ready.

I was not planning on the expense I was putting out in staying here, but it is what it is. While thinking that, I noticed a single strand of a spiderweb floating from a small fir tree next to me, and being reflected in the morning sunlight. In that moment, all my troubling thoughts seemed to disappear.

We took a short walk along the road while waiting for a cabin and I stepped on the same ant nest Takota stepped on the other day, and I got bit on the leg by an ant. Their nests are made in a pile of pine needles. Since we have been in nature for some time now, I pay attention to the small thing that give me much more appreciation for the wonders in nature, where before I didn’t. I would just walk through nature mostly in a conscious state.

When we met with Brad about a cabin, and he gave us a cabin free for one night. And got us a cabin next to a small creek. The cabin has two twin beds, and he will have one removed to give us more room to put our gear. We also got to check-in early which was helpful. I appreciate the great service the lodge has given us.

Our second 100 year old cabin we stayed at

While packing up our camp, I noticed a lot of beautiful violet butterfly’s flying just above the ground.

Today I met another one of the investors here. His name was Steve. A very nice guy and very easy going.

After we were all packed up and ready to move to our new cabin, we went to the lodge to see when the cabin would be ready. I had a beer while we waited on the front porch of the lodge for our cabin. Soon the cabin was ready and I drove the truck and trailer to our cabin, and began unloading and organizing. We got a lot done today, making it easier for the next couple of days.

With everyone leaving from the wedding crowd, the lodge was peaceful once again.

It will be nice sleeping in the cabin again, just with a little more comfort.

Evening Entry

The boys and I took our evening walk and we walked towards the barn and corral. I didn’t see any horses yet. Rounding the barn I did see one, and gave a kissing sound, and he came to visit us. Then the other horses followed from behind the barn. They did not seem to be bothered by the boys. Nanook even tried to give some of the horses kisses on their nose’s. They weren’t quite ready for that yet. The horses seemed very calm around the boys. We then went to the small creek to let the boys play in the water.

At 9:30 pm, it was getting pretty buggy with mosquitoes , so we went to bed in our little cabin.

Before that, we went for one last evening walk in the large meadow across from the lodge. Parts of the meadow was cut short for the wedding, But most of the meadow was left uncut and natural. It was full of grasses, scrubs, and wild flowers. The boys enjoyed playing in the high grasses. It was nice taking in the smells of the grasses, and wild flowers.

June 25, 2018 – Monday

We got up to a nice day. It is very quiet here, just the sounds of nature is stirring. We are the only ones at the lodge for now. The sounds of the small brook next to our cabin is very calming. Sitting on the front porch, I wonder what this place would be like in the winter?

Today will be spent organizing our gear. I went through almost every storage container making sure nothing was forgotten, I was still missing a small table, and the vestibule frame for my tent. I will look for them tomorrow. I also couldn’t find a couple of books I wanted to bring with me.

Evening Entry

It was a warm day today.

I am finding it very difficult to find things with this large trailer full of stuff. Basically I had to empty most of the trailer to find thing, and then put what I won’t be bringing back into the trailer. Then this process begins again on my return. This process will repeat itself every time we go out into the backcountry. I will be cutting back on some things, like books, the small table, and the tent vestibule. I am guessing we will need five pack animals for this trip.

Another nice evening falls upon us.

January 26, 2018 – Tuesday

Originally we were going to leave today, but I extended it two more days for departure to give me a couple of more days to get things ready. And a little more time for the creeks to recede a bit more. And of course, Daryl wasn’t happy with that.

I decided to test the new Coleman 3 burner propane stove that we will be bringing with us. I tested it this morning for my coffee. It seems to be a nice stove.

The Outfitter will have to get all the container, and panniers balanced on the pack animals, and I will try to get a balanced weight while packing them.

Lots of stuff to remember to bring.

I have no way of expecting where we are going and how our camp will be. I am always concerned with the safety of the boys, especially with Takota. He tends to be accident prone. And how will they do on the creek and river crossings? If I have any problem with the boys crossing, I will cross first, take my pack off, and then get them.

Evening Entry

This afternoon I picked up some block ice for me and for the lodge.

Daryl has a bear hunt scheduled for a young boy that Daryl and the Sawtooth Lodge donated their services to, so the boy can experience his first bear hunt. The boy is suffering from Lime Disease and the complications with this disease. The boy had a very bad reaction to the treatment the doctor’s were prescribing. In fact the doctor’s were treating something they did not know what they were actually treating until a Doctor from Nigeria said, his condition was from a bug bite. He then directed his parents to go with a natural medicine approach. Their son then began responding to this medicine, according to the Mother who was telling me this story.

A good heart by Daryl and the Sawtooth Lodge for this gift.

June 27, 2018 – Wednesday

The boy did not get a bear last night, so they will try tonight.

I still have to do a lot of packing, but getting close.

Our schedule for leaving will work around the boy’s hunting trip and whether he gets a bear.

Evening Entry

I dropped most of my gear to the Outfitter with the exception of the ice cooler and the perishable foods, and the boy’s beds.

Originally I told Daryl I will need five back animals, he only had four. This means he will have to get another pack horse, as with taking a second trip to get us the rest of our supplies and gear. This will cost me another $400. He asked me if I could stay two days longer, making it 18 days and not 16 days. I told him that was fine with me. I am sure the Outfitters are wondering why I need so much stuff on a camping trip? And it is probably an over kill on my part, but that is what I want. I just want to be prepared in my madness.

We are scheduled to leave tomorrow for the Sawtooth Wilderness.

Standard
Our Journey Living In Nature

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 14

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part Fourteen

Part Fourteen will cover our beginnings, camping in Idaho at:

Riley Creek Recreation Area, Hepburn State Park – Benewah campground, and Dworshak campground.

Walk softly upon the land. Talk to the plants, to the trees, and to the animals. Tell them you care, thank them for all that they provide to us. Send love and prayers to them. Take deep cleansing breaths and feel ever breath going in and out. Smell, touch, listen, and see in silence what Nature shares with us. Nature in return will thank you in so many magical ways. Go deep into this experience with Reverence for all life, and you will connect in oneness with all things – to all life. And when you finish your walk in Nature, thank her for the gift of life.

~ Rick Theile

May 13, 2018 – Sunday – Riley Creek Recreation Area

Our Camp

Once again we got up early at 7:00 am to get our camp packed up. It took three hours to get everything packed. We departed for our new camp somewhere in Idaho at 10:15 am. The weather is a beautiful sunny day for traveling, and ending our pleasant stay at Curlew Lake.

This will be a new beginning for us. A new state, and a new adventure. We will not only be bouncing from campground to campground as we have been doing for the past six and a half months, we will be spending more time in the rugged backcountry of Idaho. This was my ultimate goal on this journey, and that is to spend as much time in the backcountry, away from people, and going deep into nature. There will be many unexpected twist and turns on the way, and nothing will play out as I wanted or hoped for. It will be as it is. We will have to deal with the National Forest Service, and Designated Wilderness Area regulations, and time limitations. I still have to find Outfitters that will work with us, and scheduling our trips. with each Outfitter. A lot of traveling from place to place will have to be done, covering many miles, as with constant challenges and unknowns we will have to face. I wish I could say it was going to be easy planning, but it will be far from it. When I describe to the Outfitters, what I am looking for, I wonder if they really see what I see in my mind, how I envision that perfect place to spend time in. Typically their clients are hunters, with only one goal in mind – the KILL – whether it be a deer, elk, or bear, with very little respect for the life they may be taking of the animal.

The drive was nice and relaxing with little traffic, through beautiful mountain scenery and lush green forests. I find myself going back in time, dreaming if this day. But these dreams can take on many forms. It is up to me to direct how I see, and experience these dreams. We crossed the Washington / Idaho border around 1:30 pm. And now, to find a place to camp? The boys were quietly sleeping behind me in the back seat area of the truck.

Driving through Idaho I was looking at the landscapes of this beautiful state, with the fresh smells, and green grass covered hillsides, and the scattered pine trees between the areas of green fields. Everything was green with it’s many hughes of greens filling the palette of the land.

The firsts town we hit was Priest River, a small town with a population of 1,751, at the 2010 census. Located in the Idaho Panhandle region of the state. I didn’t really realized how far north we were until I saw the map. It is located at the mouth of the Priest River, on the Pend Orville River. We were on the very northern tip of the panhandle. One of the areas we were looking at going was Priest Lake just one hour north if where we were presently at. We stopped for directions at a campground we may be able to stay at.

We passed a couple going through Priest River and stopped to check out each one. The one we chose was Riley Creek Recreation Area. It had a large open and clean day use areas next to the Pend Oreille River. A good place to walk the boys. The campsites were nestled in a nice wooded area, giving a feel of being in the forest. We found out these campgrounds just opened up for Spring, a week ago, so our timing was perfect. There were a lot of campsites available at the campground, and this campground was located further away from the highway keeping us insulated from traffic noise. We stopped by the Visitor Center for some information and found the people there were really nice and helpful.

Doing our typical drive thru of the campsites, we found a nice campsite that seemed to work for us, and I grabbed it. While backing up the truck and trailer in our spot, the boys popped their heads out of the open windows as they always do. They seem to always know when we are at our new home. They usually do this at new campsites or returning to our campsites. They always know without seeing where we are at. It amazes me how they know this.

The campground accepted my Senior Pass, so I got 50% off the campsite fee. We have a full hookup site, but I never use them. One thing I don’t like about the sites are that they are all stone, making it difficult to get stakes in for the tent, and makes it hard on the knees when making a fire in the fire ring. Other than that, it is a nice camp.

The critters here consist of people, Great horned owls, Ravens, I thought I heard a Mocking bird, some unidentified song birds, tree squirrels, and mosquitoes. Coyotes are supposed to roam this area, and I found moose droppings that I was excited about, throughout the campground. I was hoping to see some moose. We are also dealing with yellow jackets here, and big black ants. As for the coyotes we shouldn’t have any problems with them if we do see them. The boys will make sure they don’t get to close.

I think I am going to like it here in Idaho from what I have seen and heard about the state. The boys are also enjoying our new campsite. They have found a nice shady spot in the trees to relax. I will have to always be mindful that this state hates wolves and any similarity to wolves.

The smells here have a beautiful smell of being in the woods.

We (I) got most of the camped set up. It is now time to relax.

May 14, 2018 – Monday

We got the rest of camp set up done, and went to the grocery store in town to stock up for food. Back at camp we explored the area a bit, and then relaxed in camp.

A gal and her husband were camping across the way from us and the wife wanted to meet the boys. The boys always want to meet new friends. I talked with the nice couple for a bit, and they gave me some good information about the area. It seems people from Idaho don’t really care about people from California or for wolves. So I will keep that in mind. So far, the people have been very friendly to us.

We checked out the restrooms and they were very nice and clean. They even had a wash basin outside of the restrooms for cleaning dishes.

May 15, 2018 – Tuesday

Last night I received news from an Outfitter that they could not do a drop camp for us. That was very disappointing news. I thought Idaho would be easy getting Outfitters here, but is becoming more difficult finding any. My thoughts were leading me back to Alaska.

I tend to have images in my heads of finding the perfect spots in the backcountry to spend the summer, and even in the winter camping in the wildlands of nature. But what really is the perfect spot? I was hoping we could find those perfect places with small flowing steams, and lakes bountiful with trout, with alpine meadows flourishing with wild flowers, and woodlands where creatures lie. I imagined the camp I spent with my other dog, Shiloh, in the Sierra Nevada mountains in California. But until I got to know that area, it was a foreign land to me, uncomfortable with many uncertainties. But this is what it is all about, letting nature teach us all that she offers, if we only see and listen deeply.

The government does play a role in this. They do not want us to live off the land because it take away the control they have on us. They see the land as for recreation only, and not for an emergence with having a relationship with nature on a deeper level. The land has become a resource to use, and not to experience deeply. They make it difficult for people to do those things with their rules and restrictions.

As in all things, there are good and bad people. There are those who respect the land, and those who do not. This is why we took the land away from the Native Indians. Our government felt they were wasting the land because they were not exploiting the land, and it’s natural resources. The Native people understood that it was important for their very survival to keep a balance with Mother Earth, to respect her, and show her deep reverence for all life. They required huge areas to live, hunt and gather in. They knew the land well, and understood her, they were tied to her spiritually. Typically they would have a summer camps, and a winter camps for survival. They lived with the land, and with a sacred connection to all life forms, including the four elements of air, water, land and fire. This soon stopped when the newcomers began to settle and took control of their land, and the attempts to eradicate a peoples, and cultures that have been on this land for thousands of years. A People who kept this land pristine and healthy for all life, until the European settlers came to town.

After I fed myself and the boys, and finishing my last cup of coffee, the boys and I took a drive to Sandpoint, Idaho to talk with the National Forest Service office. The Ranger I talked with did not go well. He did not care too much about me attacking the Forest Service and our government. I could not understand why I couldn’t get a Special Use Permit so I could stay for a longer time in one area. I explained what my purpose was with only having the best intentions and respect for nature. This guy really didn’t care. He also told me his office could not issue that type of permit. He told me to go to the Coeur d’Alene office. They would be the ones to issue this Special Use Permit. I contacted them by phone, and talked with a gentleman who’s name was Josh. I told him what I wanted to do and why. I could tell he was listening to me, and understood what I wanted to do. He said he would put in for a Special Use Permit request for me, but added, I had only a 1% chance of getting one. The office Josh was in handled the Frank Church – River of No Return Wilderness in the Northern Region. The wilderness area encompasses a total of 2,366, 757acres total. The native peoples of this area who had once live here for thousands of years were forcibly removed. All their rights were taken away. Yet the US government put in place laws to protect the native people’s past in artifacts, and pictographs. And still, they were not allowed to live on this land that was theirs long before the arrival of the white man. It seems we can protect relics of the Indian people, but are not interested in saving the Indian people, their traditions, and ways of life. It was only a partial truth the white culture loved to tell. And their disappearance just seemed to happen through natural selection, and not genocides of a race of people, and their cultures.  

Josh also suggested finding private property to do this on, which could take a long time to do, and could have it’s own limitation. He recommended contacting the Idaho State Land Management as well. I dropped by ISLM, and they had nothing to offer, and suggested someone at Priest Lake, but nothing materialized with that. Maybe Josh can materialize some magic at his end by getting me a Special Use Permit that I am sure would cost me more money, just to camp and enjoy nature? I had found, when I camped in a primitive way as much as possible, it brought me much closer, and in a more personal relationship with the natural world.

A Facebook friend was contacting Nat Geo (National Geographic) about me, and I probably had a 1% chance of any reply from them.

May 16, 2018 – Wednesday

I woke up feeling good, along with a sound peaceful sleep during the night. The boys and I greeted each other with a good morning, then got up at 8:30 am. We went for our morning walk to greet the beautiful day.

I was thinking of all the things that are, and could be going wrong. So I turned that around, and focused on things going right. And that is just simply experiencing the beauty of nature that is all around us, and not in a project that needed to get done. This is the life I have chosen for the boys, and I , and it should not be wasted on what I think it should be, but just what is to experience.

While I am writing in my journal, it is warm outside, but when in the shade, I feel the cool breeze against my exposed skin, and the freshness of the sweet mountain air. Being in nature we get to experience the smells, the sounds, the beautiful sights, the quiet silence, and peaceful moments nature brings to us. It is an experience very few know or experience, even when they are in nature.

May 17, 2018 – Thursday

I received a text from my sister yesterday, that I should contact some newspapers about doing a story on us, or better yet, doing a running series of stories on us in journal form. I thought this was a great idea, and maybe help the papers circulation. I was aware, since the age of the internet, newspapers have been struggling to survive them this fast growing high tech age. I did contact two newspapers, and have not heard any reply from the papers as yet.

Last night we got some lightning, and the rumblings of thunder, but no rain until later that night. The rain was mostly the light on and off type stuff, and with the awareness that our tents has a tendency to leak.

We got up at 9:30 am, late for us. We took our morning walk with a light rain still falling, that soon became a steady rain fall. During our walk around the campground I noticed a lot of tent type canopies in the grassy open areas of the day use area. I talked with one of the adults supervising the group of children they had with them. She told me it was to teach the children about water, referring to the river and dam. The children seemed to be excited in having this experience being outside, even with being in the light rain, rather than in an enclosed classroom. It was an interesting way to have a field trip. The children would walk from tent to tent learning something new at each tent.

Today felt like it was going to be one of those wet type of days.

I was having a difficult time having any interest in writing today, so I didn’t.

May 18, 2018 – Friday

It rained most of the day yesterday, and finally easing up a bit in the late afternoon and late evening.

This morning the rain was falling continuously. I thought we were done with the rain.

I decided to visit the elementary school in town and talk with the principle about possibly filming the children about their thoughts on climate change. What gave me this crazy idea was that the children their did a campaign on climate change by doing art work on shopping paper bags. So each shopper who shopped at the market would receive one of these art paper bags. I thought it was a great way to get the children involved, and educate the public. I was surprised Idaho was doing such a thing. I was excited about the possibility in doing this with the children.

A Save the Planet paper bag

I had this idea of interview children about their thoughts on climate change and maybe have it picked up by an environmental nonprofit when I was living in California, but struggling with money, I dropped the idea.

While the Principle was running out for a meeting, I quickly tried to pitch her on the idea and left her with my idea. I never heard back from her. The reality is, I only had a short time here, and with coordinating this, getting permission by the parents and executing it, it would have taken much more time in doing it, so I dropped the idea. I was disappointed it didn’t happen, but I was on a time schedule, and so was the elementary school.

In the school parking lot I made some calls to Outfitters and one of them was going to check on how long I could stay out there in the backcountry. He also suggested I call the Ranger District for the Frank Church – River of No Return Wilderness area and speak with the manager there. I did get a hold of him by phone while he was in the field. He pulled over while we talked. I explained what my intentions were, and I could tell he was taking me seriously. He told me he would check into it and see what he could do. He said he would try and work with me. I really don’t think anything will happen, but one never knows? It was better than just getting a flat out “No” reply.

We then stopped by the grocery store to get a few items, then headed back to camp. The weather was still kind of gloomy, so I decided not to cook tonight.

On our evening walk the boys and I saw a cotton tail rabbit, and gray squirrels. Nanook wanted to chase the rabbit, but wouldn’t let him. I told him he was our friend.

We went to bed around 9:30 pm. Last night was warm in the tent, as with tonight. So again I decided to just sleep under my blanket as I did the night before. It was getting a bit chilly out tonight, so I slipped into the sleeping bag for the rest of the night. We got a little off and on light rain through the night, as with the winds. The winds really started kicking up early morning. I then heard a crash outside! It sounded like something, as in a branch may have hit my truck or trailer.

At each camp we are at, I observe the plants, trees, and animals around us.

May 19, 2018 – Saturday

It was an interesting night hearing all the sounds of the winds and rain during the night, and the crashing in the night.

When we got up I checked first thing if the truck or trailer received any damage from a fallen branch or limb. I didn’t see anything – lucky for me. It could have been from a nearby campsite.

I did receive a call from the Ranger I spoke with yesterday, he said he couldn’t do anything. I did mention to him that I wanted to do some video recording, and to practice bushcraft skills while I was out there. He told me I couldn’t do that either. I would need a permit for the video recording. And I told him I would have minimal impact on the environment in practicing bushcraft skills and video taping. I described some of the things I would be doing. I think he thought I was going to start chopping down trees for a shelter or something. He over reacted to the words, “Bushcraft skills,” when I mentioned it. But I also understood his concerns. I am sure he has seen a lot of damage done by those who have practiced bushcraft skills irresponsibly. And as far as Video taping, he told me I would have to get a filming permit. I then began losing it. “You are telling me I need a filming permit?” It wasn’t like I was doing a major production here? “I was doing this for personal use and not for commercial purposes.” He went so far as to tell me I couldn’t even photograph without a permit in the wilderness areas.

My only option for staying for a longer period than 14 days is to then move to another location usually a minimum of five miles away. This was not doable due to the expense of doing this, and in being able to find an area that would work for a suitable camp. And with having our gear being packed in by an outfitter from place to place. There is a lot of planning to this, and that was not a practical option for us. It could be a very dangerous situation for me and the boys in doing this.

I was really getting frustrated with the USFS and all their rules they have that limit our rights to be on public lands. And yet! The USFS favors, and caters too, for the most part, to the mining industry, the livestock ranchers, and the timber industry. I don’t want to abuse the natural world in anyway, I just want to experience it, responsibly, and respectfully. The more I deal with the USFS, the more I was losing all respect for the USFS. Many times they are incapable of telling people the correct information, and regulations. They are so out of touch with their own rules and regulations. Now to be fair, there are good Rangers, but unfortunately they have limited powers, and they are only there to enforce the rules and regulations, as with having very little man power to enforce them. It takes all of us who use these valuable natural resources to do it responsibly, as stewards of the Earth.

I only slept okay, and woke at around 4:30 am. The dark sky was beginning to show a subtle light above the horizon. The skies were overcast. It is hard in telling if we will get rain today.

I will start packing up today. I will hate to leave this place, but we have a lot of traveling to do, and planning to do for our summer and winter in Idaho. We will leave tomorrow.

May 20, 2018 – Sunday – Benewah Campground, a part of Heyburn State Park

Our camp next to the lake

Evening Entry

As usual we had a smooth transition from camp to camp. It was a little confusing getting to our new camp, but we finally found it. We were at the south end of Lake Coeur d’Alene. Heyburn State Park has three separate campground, and we chose the only one not requiring reservations. It was first come, first serve. Because the weekend was a three day weekend, they expected a full house.

I realized when we were almost to our new camp, that I had forgotten the boys tie down cables back at our last camp. That kinda pissed me off a bit. Luckily I found an Ace Hardware store in Plumber that carried the tie down cables. It cost me $50.00, and I was not happy about doing this for a second time. It was on my mind to grab the gables, and focusing on getting everything ready to leave, and I got side tracked while focusing on other things, and completely forgetting them. Oh well! I really have to focus on those cables when leaving camp. It amazes me I don’t forget more things. But I do forget where I put things after packing them up.

It was partly cloudy for the whole drive. We only had a little traffic. Going through Coeur d’Alene, I was surprised how large the city was.

We made it to the campground at 2:00 pm. A threatening thunder storm was moving our way, but the lightning stayed a safe distance away. We did get a little rain falling on us as well, but after I got the tent set up. The Camp Host helped us find a nice campsite next to the lake, with a partial lake view. Our camp was surrounded by pine trees, and we were about 50 feet above the lake. We do tend to get a lot of traffic noise from the road across the lake, but it is a nice camp. Small, but comfortable. The tent pad unfortunately lies in two different directions. I will have to see how that impacts my sleep. Of course the boys don’t care. We were lucky we got the tent up before the rain. After the tent was up, we headed for the town of St. Maries to get some food. We were only 15 minutes away from the town that made it convenient for resupplying.

On our drive getting to our new camp, we drove through beautiful low mountains and forests. It was a nice drive and got to experience more of beautiful Idaho.

The birds we have seen so far in camp are osprey and storks, and no mammals.

We were the only ones in camp, then a mother and her two daughter drove into camp. They were camping in their van. I heard the children laughing with excitement being here.

While at the store I picked up some cooked chicken for me, and ham for the boys to put on their kibble. I don’t ever cook on our first night, With packing up camp, driving to our next camp, setting up camp once again, and shopping I just want to relax with the boys. I am usually exhausted at the end of the day, on these moving days.

Our camp over looking the lake at dusk

Back at camp, I fed the boys, I did some chores finishing setting up camp, and then I had my dinner. I got a nice campfire going and enjoyed the beautiful evening next to the lake.

After taking the boys for a short evening walk, Bob, our Camp Host dropped by making sure we got settled in okay. Earlier Bob, offered us some freshly cooked spaghetti for dinner, but I declined. It did sound awfully good though. Bob and I talked for a little bit, and I was telling him our challenges with the USFS and camping in the back country. He told me areas where his son and friends would camp for a full month. It can be done if you don’t get caught or if the Rangers in the area are flexible. If one knows the area well, it makes it much easier knowing where to go. I wanted to go deep in the wilderness and away from any chance of running into as little people as possible, so I chose getting packed in by Outfitters. Bob was a really nice guy. One of the pleasure in doing this, is the really nice people one meets. I was told, the people in Idaho are very friendly and always there for a helping hand. I am beginning to believe this

We sat around relaxing by the fire for a while, then went to bed.

Forgot to mention, we do have cell service here at the camp, so I can continue my search of Outfitters.

I have been bashing the USFS a lot, but I also make it a focus to be kind to them, and show respect to them. Especially those in the field. They have a big job to do with minimal resources to work with.

May 21, 2018 – Monday

I slept pretty good during the night, until 9:00 am. The boys had no complaints sleeping until then as well.

We went for a walk along the shore line, then back at camp, I fixed coffee and fed the boys breakfast. They boys seem to like our new camp, and seeing the changing scenery at each camp.

The weather has been partly cloudy to mostly cloudy, to partly cloudy again. The Camp Host said, it should be a little cooler, but comfortable and nice. We are at 2,800 ft elevation.

I spotted a crow flying to a nearby pine tree to enjoy a morning meal of a dead fish he got. I also am now hearing a squirrel chirping at us from a nearby tree.

Today we will go back to the city of St Maries to do more shopping, and looking for more firewood.

Afternoon entry

The white bird I saw yesterday that I thought was a stork, is actually an American White Pelican – a beautiful bird. I was watching it gracefully floating about a foot off the surface of the lake with it’s long spanned wings – ever so gently flapping it’s wings, never touching the water’s surface – like a ballet in flight. There are two bald eagles in the area, and I also spotted turkeys and a robin. And of course there are Canadian geese here. At times, it seems overwhelming, because I just want to be able to fully take in all that is around us, on a much deeper level all at once.

I was able to find someone to sell me some firewood so we will pick it up tomorrow.

Today turned out to be an absolutely beautiful day, being somewhere around in the high 70s. Being in Idaho it feels like being much closer to the wilderness and the ruggedness of the land. It is like going back in time.

May 22, 2018 – Tuesday

We woke up to a beautiful morning at 7:30 am with clear skies and the morning air warming quickly from the rising sun. We had to use the shade from the trees to keep us cool from the heat of the day. It was warm yesterday and during the evening.

The mosquitoes are beginning to come out in abundance. They were out last night and back again this morning, attacking the boys, biting any place they could find access to their skin, which is usually around their faces, ears, and legs. I would be constantly swiping the little buggers away from the boys which did very little to deter them from their voracious appetite for blood.

I had noticed Nanook was developing a sore on his nose, and crusty areas where I had put Frontline on him and Takota about two weeks ago. It looked like he was getting an allergic reaction to it. Takota was okay. I cleaned the areas really good with alcohol gauge, and I put some antibiotic gel on this areas. There is a Vet in St. Maries, so I will take him in to get checked out.

We will go to the store for some food, and pick up some firewood today.

May 23, 2018 – Wednesday

We got up at 7:30 am, took a walk on the path along the lake’s edge. It was a beautiful morning. The boys were alert to something up on the hillside, but I could not see anything. We stopped short of the end of the trail where the train tracks and trestle stopped us from going any further. We then saw a deer jump from the brush next to the lake. On our way back on the trail, I saw some old beaver sign, a felled tree by a beaver. I also saw some animal scat on the trail, but did not know from what critter. Some of the vegetation I saw was goosefoot, yarrow, and wild strawberry along the trail.

The mosquitoes are really getting bad and irritating. This area is a perfect breeding ground for them.

I took Nanook to the Vet today, and they cleaned him up, They shaved the affected areas, so I could apply antibiotics topically and in pill form. After paying $150 bucks later, we were good to go, and hopefully Nanook will begin to feel better. The Vet thought it was a bad reaction from the Frontline as well. But nothing serious.

We drove to Cabela’s to pick up some things, like bear spray and lots of freeze dried foods for our backcountry trips. We then went to Walmart nearby for some propane canister, and to pick up a supply of protein bars.

We picked up some firewood, about an 1/8th of a cord for a good price. Maybe it will help rid the mosquitoes away by the fire smoke.

We then dropped by the small grocery store in Plumber, then to the State Park Visitor Center to extend our stay for two more days. I also picked up a wolf cap for the boys to feel more at home here in Idaho.

It was a long, yet productive day.

I also got a confirmation from an Outfitter that he could do a drop camp for us in the Sawtooth Wilderness. He told me he didn’t care how long we stayed out there.

May 24, 2018 – Thursday

We woke up to a partly cloudy day, and got up around 8:15 am. It was a pleasant morning. I spent the night scratching my mosquito bites.

Nanook seem to be healing well from the reaction he had, so I am really happy about that.

In the afternoon and evening it rained off and on. I thought we may have thunder and lightening, but we were clear of that. The rest of the week the weather forecast looks good for nice weather.

The campground was starting to fill up with campers. We had a family camp to the right of us. I noticed the husband was carrying a side arm with him that is legal in Idaho, even in campgrounds.

We went into town today, and I picked up food, and went to a sporting good shop and picked up a box of 22 long rifle by Winchester to try out, and bought a fishing license, and a small game hunting license.

May 25, 2018 – Friday

Each day we are experiencing nicer weather.

The mosquitoes don’t seem to be too bad in camp, but on our walks we get swarmed by them.

I bought some lemon and sage to see if it would help for my mosquito bites. It seemed to help in giving a little relief of the itching of the bites, but not much.

Last night it was a miserable and uncomfortable night. When we went to bed our tent was full of mosquitoes inside. A bad sign! I constantly had them buzzing around my ears all night. I finally fell asleep and slept well the rest of the night.

The Outfitter called me today and he told me he could also take me out in September as well.

I went into town to pick up some witch hazel for those biting, blood sucking critters, to see if I could get any relief.

May 26, 2018 – Saturday

We got up this morning at 7:45 am with overcast skies and occasional spits of rain droplets falling. It is cooler than it has been, but very comfortable. The mosquitoes are out, but not as bad as in the evening time, except nearer to the lake. When we stop on the lake path, and stopping even for a brief moment, we are swarmed by them.

Last night it started to rain. It was the light off and on rain we usually get. I had to get up to close the window flaps to leave the wet outside. I slept pretty well with only hearing one mosquito buzzing in my ear. I think I got a few bites during the night.

I started to plan my first backcountry trip in late June, I made reservations at the Sawtooth Lodge for a campsite, and a cabin. I reserved a week at one of their few campsites to begin to prepare for our trip, then moving into a cabin to finish preparing the gear I want to take with me. The Outfitter is at the Sawtooth Lodge, so that is a perfect arrangement. Going into the Sawtooth Wilderness mountains will be for a 14 day trip plus or minus.

Planning on what I will be doing in the wilderness, I have to keep it manageable with the things I will be bringing, and doing. The Outfitter charges per pack animal, and I know I will need four pack animal. On this trip I wanted to focus on some bushcraft skills, and identifying the flora and fauna there. I will bring backup gear also for emergencies if needed. I will also have a Sat phone, and I am bringing an ACR Emergency Personal Locator Beacon, and a Spot Emergency Locator. I don’t want to take any chances. Since I won’t be living there, I won’t be bringing the kitchen sink. I will also bring my camera and video camcorder equipment. The tent I will be bringing is the Cabela’s Big Horn 3 Outfitter Tent. I wanted to bring the vestibule for the tent, but thought it would add another pack animal to the cost.

The campground is filling up, but most will only camp for one night. The campers to our right are leaving today.

We are getting a lot of morning activity with the mosquitoes this morning, but hopefully it will calm down with the nice breeze we are getting.

Afternoon Entry

This afternoon was nice with a nice breeze, and clear skies, but did nothing to rid us of the mosquitoes.

We went into town to pick some stuff. And went to the hardware store to get some smoking coils for mosquitoes. They only had refills with out the base, so I rigged one up with a rock, aluminum foil, and wire, and it seemed to work. It seems the smoke from the coil works, keeping the biting critters away. They seemed to vanish.

I got a message from my sister telling me my oldest brother and his wife are moving to the desert in Southern California. I was surprised they made that move. I really miss my family, especially with the loss of our sister. I guess this is part of getting old, we reflect on those things we take for granted for so many years. I am one of the lucky ones who got to have those wonderful experiences with a big family, even with our struggles that comes with life, and it’s tough lessons.

We went to bed early because of the feasts the mosquitoes were having on us.

Not long after we went to bed, we heard the sounds of the wolves howling. It was the first for us, the first time I have heard them in my life, other than on TV. It was truly magical. Even the boys perked up to the calls. Although these magnificent creatures are hated in this state. They see the wolf as being better as a dead wolf, then a living wolf. Idaho has so much hatred for these amazing creatures of the wild, they would kill them in a blink of an eye. I was concerned about the safety of the boys with this attitude for the wolf.

May 27, 2018 – Sunday

Another beautiful day. Blue skies with a nice coolness in the morning air. Feeling grateful for what we have. We have been living in nature for seven month now. What a beautiful experience this has been with the boys. The mosquitoes, and the bad weather included. And the party is not over yet.

I spotted some purple lupin growing next to our camp yesterday. Such a beautiful flower, but it is not an edible plant, and can be poisonous. Back in California where I lived, I saw lupin growing in an open field with a brilliant yellow flower. The field glowed in it’s beauty. I am starting to find a lot of wild edible plants here. So far I have found, goosefoot, wild rose, ferns, dandelions, and wild strawberries, and even cattails. Some species of mushrooms I have noticed coming up as well. Since I am into wild edibles, this was pretty exciting. But I found I was getting excited about all plants at this point. It was experiencing the pureness of “life” in nature.

The mosquitoes are really getting bad this morning in camp – it is getting unbearable.

I slept pretty well last night. The night sky was lit up with the moons glow.

We will be heading towards Kamiah, Idaho next, and found some possible campgrounds in the area.

May 28, 2018 – Monday

We woke up at 7:00 am, and got up at 8:00 am. Most of the campers have left, and it was peaceful once again. Just me, the boys, and the mosquitoes, and one other camper.

They had set up camp late afternoon yesterday, in the campsite just to the right of us. The husband was excited about being here, and excited about the campsite they were in. His excitement quickly turned from excitement to irritation by his kids misbehaving. So much for calm and peace, with screaming kids around.

They were gone this morning, as with the young group that were camping to the left of us. The campers to the left of us had their dogs off leash creating problems with my dogs when they were coming into our camp. The boys did not like canine intruders coming into our camp. I shooed one of the dogs away that came into our camp. Luckily the boys did not catch him. I told the people their dogs had to be on leash, or restrained.

I untangled Takota shortly after that incident with the neighboring dog. Once he was unhitched from the line, Takota decided to go on a walk about down to the lake. And of course he wouldn’t come when I called to him, so I had to chase after him. When I got to the lake, he came right to me. Now if it was both of them, they may have gone on a walk about together, totally ignoring me, and who knows how far.

Earlier in the evening, I took the boys for a walk down the road, hoping the mosquitoes may not be as bad, and they were even worse. They seemed to have far more mosquitoes there compared to our site.

This will be our last full day here, It was a nice area, but the mosquitoes were incredibly irritating. I was really getting on edge with those little buggers.

Afternoon Entry

I took a shower and even the mosquitoes were waiting for me when I got out. Taking a refreshing shower and washing of the dirt, and sweat off the body was a mind and body altering experience.

All day it was pretty breezy, keeping the biting critters at bay. Overall, it has been a pleasant day without the biting bugs.

The campground is completely empty, but for us, one other camping family, and the Host.

May 29, 2018 – Tuesday – Dworshak State Park, Idaho

Our camp

We got up at 7:30 am and the mosquitoes were bad. I didn’t get much sleep thinking about all the mosquitoes in the tent. Nanook was even trying to eat them in the tent. Starting the day out, I was pretty grumpy with dealing with the mosquitoes and this breeding ground for these biting and blood sucking creatures. It is time to move on.

We had good moving weather with sunny skies and a pleasant breeze. We got everything packed up (I got everything packed up, the boys watched). And we were off by 10:15 am.

I stopped at the small town of Plummer to get gasoline for the truck, and coffee for me. Each time I am there, I notice a Native American presence. It is within the reservation of the Coeur d’Alene Reservation.

I pulled in behind a SUV to fill up my gas tank. A guy guided me closer to the SUV so I could get the nozzle into my truck. I thought that was a very kind gesture. I noticed their personal license plate read, “SURVIVAL,” And I was wondering about it. I told the guy, “Nice plate.” He told me it wasn’t his truck, but his girlfriend’s. I then saw this blond, a good looking gal, step out of the truck from the driver side, and with a smile on her face, took off her sun glasses, and looking towards me. With surprised excitement, I said, “I know you!” She replied, “You do?” My mind was scrambling to remember her name. I then said, “You are Karen!” She asked, how I knew? I told her I had most of their survival DVD’s that her and her husband, Ron Hood (who not long ago died), had done. Karen laughed. We talked for a bit, I introduced her the boy, because I know she loves dogs. Most of the videos had their dogs in them. I told her what me and the boys were doing. “We were going into the Wilderness.” And her and her husband, Ron had a big part with so much of what I had learned in surviving in the wilderness.

When we were back on the road, I still couldn’t believe I had met her the way we did. What were the chances of that? I was telling the boys all about it on our way to our new camp. At one point, I pulled over from the road and stopped to call her, and tell her, she made my day running into her. The thoughts of “What were the chances of this happening?” kept running through my mind.

The drive south, we enjoyed the beautiful countryside of Idaho, I was hoping we were going in the right direction? Luckily it was. We finally reached the small City of Orofino, that ran along the Clearwater River. We stopped at a USFS office in Orofino for ideas where we might camp. I was told about a State Park just outside of Orofino about a hours drive away. We ascended up on a steep and narrow winding two lane road to a high plateau that opened up to beautiful farm land of open fields of grasses. Then descended back down on another very tight winding road to the reservoir, and campground. We reached the bottom that took us right into the campground. It was a beautiful campground. I was not sure where to go and what campsites were for reservations only, and ones that were first come first serve. I spotted a park maintenance guy, and stopped to ask him. He checked on available campsites for me.

We found a site that was on a slight rise and looking down on the reservoir. I thought, “Perfect.” It was a drive thru site so we didn’t have to doing any backing up into the site. We had some pine trees around us, and backed up to a heavy tree’d area on one side. It felt we were partially isolated from the main campsites. The site was a good size with nice grass covered areas for the boys. The campground was a mix of pine and alder trees. For now, the campground in our area was completely empty, only being welcomed with the birds singing their songs.

Dworshak Dam
Looking down at the Clearwater River looking south. Orofino is on the left.
Clearwater River at Orofino

It was starting to cloud up when we headed for Orofino to get some food. We picked up a few things then headed back to camp. The first thing was to get the tent set up and to begin to organize camp. While I was getting our camp ready, the boys were resting from our long day driving. They found a nice area on the grass, and under a pine tree to settle in for a nap. They settled in nicely to their new environment. I was also able to set up the canopy for cover from the rain.

We were getting a little light rain showers with thunder and lightning in the distance.

We had a little fire in the evening, and we were getting some rain. I was tire from the long day, so we turned in early.

I was happy with how our day turned out. It was a bit frustrating in finding the campground, but the rest of the day was good. We had a good day. It was also very pleasant and peaceful on our first day at our campsite. We also saw deer coming into the area.

May 30, 2018 – Wednesday

We woke up at 6:30 am and got up at 7:30 am. I slept well. I am still sleeping on two air mattresses for comfortable sleeping.

The weather is overcast skies with some blue sky peeking through the clouds, and a little cool. We are at about 1,700 plus or minus elev. at our current site, and lower then our last site. We had light rains off and on during the night, with no leaks in the tent.

I have noticed since arriving in Idaho, my inner sense of direction is way off. I am not sure why that is?

The boys and I met Mary, a park employee who is originally from the San Francisco Bay Area, close to where I lived. She stopped by our camp in her golf cart to greet us. She was very friendly, and the boys really liked her. She told us this area is part of the Nez Perce Reservation.

The mountains are low here with subtle curves flowing on the tops of the ridges. I have noticed plantains and wild rose in the area.

We took a nice walk checking out the campground next to us. I spotted more plants like, fern, gooseberry and nettle plants.

Today we will just hang out and go shopping for food in Orofino, and go back to the USFS office to pick up some topo maps.

Looking behind our camp

May 31, 2018 – Thursday

We have an overcast morning with a slight cooling breeze.

I will be focusing on our summer backcountry trips for most of our time here. Right now I only have one trip confirmed, and that will be our first trip in late June. I was assuming it would be easy to find Outfitters in Idaho who would take us into the backcountry, but I was wrong.

We went back into town to make phone calls and getting things set up for our backcountry trips.

Last night we had wolves howling across the lake. I got the boys to howl back at them. And then it was quiet.

While I was fixing breakfast, Mary came by to give us our receipt for camping. And to say Hi to the boys. She was walking, and at first Takota didn’t know who she was.

It has been raining, and hopefully it stops so I can get my stuff done.

June 1, 2018 – Friday

We got up at 7:30 am with more overcast skies, but it is supposed to be a nice day. During the night it was raining lightly, and continued through the night. I was thinking a lot about my meeting with another Outfitter today in one of his backcountry camps.

I want to get an early start going to the Outfitters, but first coffee for me and breakfast for the boys. It will be a long drive on backcountry dirt roads, twisting and winding our way through the mountains. I hope I don’t get lost? I double checked the directions with the Outfitter a few times. I brought a survival kit with us just case something happens, like my truck breaking down.

Supposedly the Outfitter we are meeting today says, we can stay at his camp as long as we want, so I will look at that as an option.

Evening Entry

It took about 6 hours round trip of driving time to the Outfitters camp. I was able to find our way with no problem. I talked with the Outfitter for about an hour and a half. He seemed like a real nice guy and I felt comfortable using him for one of our trips. He suggested me riding a horse back in, due to a lot of vertical feet that will have to be undertaken. I wanted to hike in with the boys, but highly suggested in riding in. I didn’t like the idea of them being loose on the trail and being around the horses. Once we got to the Outfitters camp, the horses took off running in their corral once they saw the boys. They wanted no part of them. He showed me the area we would take us in. It had two lakes in the area with streams to fish, It was up at about 6,500 ft elev. It sounded like a good area. I had a vision in my minds eye of what it would be like, a beautiful paradise in the mountains. And of course it was perfect in my mind, of what I wanted to see. I didn’t really realize how rugged the mountains are in Idaho. And I was still thinking I was young and could handle anything. I was looking at that spot for our September camp. We would be in the Clearwater National Forest.

Jeff, the guy I was to talk with about my winter camp called and told me to call him on Sunday. He is not that far from where we are in Orofino.

A third of our campground is full. Most of the day was overcast, but when we returned to camp the skies were clear.

A father and son set up camp next to us. They pulled in right after we came back to camp. They brought a fishing boat for a little time for some father and son bass fishing.

I could tell right off something was off with the dad. It looked like he had a stroke. He was pretty old. His son told me his mom passed not long ago. A bit later in the evening, I notice how lovingly, and caring he was with his dad. He was their to help with any needs he might have, and in making him feel very comfortable. I thought, “What a great son.”

Our new neighbors saw the boys in our camp and wanted to meet them. So they came over to see them. Last night I noticed the Dad was watching the boys with a captivating interest. He couldn’t take his eyes off of them. I was wondering what he was thinking?

Dworshak Reservoir – on the other side of the lake to the left, we heard the howls of wolves singing their songs.

June 2, 2018 – Saturday

We got up to another beautiful day nature with a nice cooling breeze blowing gently through camp.

This morning the son came by our camp from next door and offered us their firewood. They will be leaving today. We talked for a bit. He told me a great way of getting rid of yellow jackets was by using fabric softener cloth and laying it out in the open. I may have to get some to try out. It does get rid of bees, but I just a soon leave the bee alone. His Dad then slowly walked over to greet me, and he shook my hand with great sincerity, as if we were old friends saying good bye. He told me he liked Takota and Nanook very much. That simple gesture meant a lot to me for some reason I cannot explain.

“When we allow ourselves to go deep into the beauty and wonders of nature, we begin to experience the pure awareness in all things. We go beyond experiencing those things most only see or hear on the surface. When we experience silence in nature, becoming still within. many sounds in nature becomes heightened, they become alive in our very Being. These sounds of the song birds singing in the early morning, the hawks and eagles calling to each other, the distant howls in the forest of the wolves, and the bugling of an bull elk calling to a future mate. Or the sounds of the wind going through the trees, or the rain drops falling to the ground. All the sounds of nature becomes part of us, we become one with all that is nature.”   

~ Rick Theile

Those were special moments with our neighbors. Too bad they couldn’t stay longer. I am sure the boys would have enjoyed their company much longer. It gives me great joy seeing the boys meeting new human camping friends. I don’t know why they didn’t stay longer. Maybe it was just to hard for the Dad. These will be lasting memories for me.

Today we will just hang out for the day in camp.

Doubts always seems to creep in during the night about what I am doing, but as soon as I step outside into nature, this is when all doubts dissipate, vanishes as quickly as they came – nature awakens me to her beauty that surrounds me in all her physical forms, and in the formless. Are these moment sacred to me? I know they are. Because I feel them moving deeply within.

On our morning walk I saw some mushrooms growing from some downed logs. Always magical moments nature provides to us.

June 3, 2018 – Sunday

We woke up to a bright sunny day at 6:30 am. I took deep cleansing breaths of the fresh morning air. The warmth of the sun was coming through the tent skin, and window openings, almost making it too hot. When we stepped outside we were greeted with a nice cool mountain breeze that gave us refreshing relief from the heat of the early morning sun.

Before we started our morning walk, we saw a small gray squirrel dashing under the truck, then jumped into the underside of the engine compartment, then back out again. I was wondering what he was doing? The boys and I were watching him scamper around, and up the tree. He then grabbed a pine cone, and chewed on it for a bit. He wanted to come back down, but we were blocking his way. Me and the boys stepped back to give him some room. He started down the tree, carefully watching us, and when the coast was clear, he ran down the tree, grabbed that chewed up pine cone, then back up under my truck he went. He must have been using my engine compartment as a cache for his food. I wonder what he will think when he sees his storage cache drive off?

Yesterday I tried to confirm with an Outfitter for the Frank Church Wilderness for August. The Outfitter might be able to make it work. So in July we go back into the Sawtooth, then in August, the Frank Church, then in September, the Clearwater, with travel time in between, and for resupply, and organizing each new starting point. My hopes are to hunt for small game, forage, and fish for some of our food while being out there.

Last evening the boys were lying in the grass together on the edge of the long grass and cut grass, with their noses to the ground sniffing. Nanook was wagging his tail. I went to see what they were so captivated on, and it was a frog or toad in the grass. They showed no interest in hurting the little guy, just being curious about it.

Today we went to town for a few things, and made arrangement to meet Jeff for our potential winter camp in Kamiah. We are supposed to meet on Tuesday. He lives on a large area of land.

The campground is pretty much empty of campers. There is one other camper beside us.

It was warm today, in the high 70s to low 80s.

I was developing sores on both my feet, so I bought some foot powder that seemed to work. It will be a good add-on in my first aide bag in the backcountry.

June 4, 2018 – Monday

I woke at 5:00 am and it was pretty light. I never get tired of waking up with the boys and stepping out in nature. It is a dream come true.

I slept all night, and slept well. I was only using my sleeping bag liner and a blanket to keep me warm.

Before getting up I spent some time giving the boys their morning loving attention, and just listened to the sounds of nature before getting up. Before getting up, I was thinking I really didn’t want to go into town to make phone calls.

At 6:45 am we got up and took our morning walk. As soon as we got back to camp from the walk, we jumped into the truck and headed for town. I thought maybe we could get a phone signal up at the plateau. I did find one only about eight minutes away from camp. I made my call, then headed back to camp. Although the drive going back and forth from camp to town was a beautiful drive, it was wear and tear on the truck, and in the cost of gas.

Back at camp, I am relaxing next to a comforting campfire. Only the second one we have had at this camp. I made coffee and chewed on a protein bar. The boys are having their breakfast.

Last night an older couple set up camp next to us. They put out a couple of chairs and that was their camp set up. The rest of their camp was in their van.

I talked with the couple a few times. They will be exploring Montana, and Wyoming for a couple week.

It was clouding up pretty good last night, and seemed the rain would hit us any time. Then I noticed the clouds beginning to thin out with the rain not being so threatening. I read a little and then the winds began picking up almost collapsing the tent, with thunder and lightning in the distance. I battened down the tent, so hopefully it wouldn’t blow away, putting the food in the truck, and chasing after the things blowing off the picnic table. It was blowing pretty good. After securing everything, I told the boys it was time for bed, but even with the winds blowing, it was so nice out I wasn’t quite ready to go to bed. But I thought it would start raining on us any time, so we went to bed. After bedding down for the night, it began to rain for a short time with a light rain that did not last too long.

Today we started breaking down part of our camp to prepare for us to leave on Tuesday. I took a shower for a fresh start for the next day.

Although our plans have not gone as planned, and to some degree varied off course completely, there is always a story to the uncertainty, and madness. We will just have to see where it takes us.

Standard
Our Journey Living In Nature

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 13

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part Thirteen

May 2, 2018 – Wednesday – Curlew Lake State Park, Washington

Photo by other

If you truly love nature, you will find beauty everywhere.

~Vincent Van Gogh

Evening Entry

It was a beautiful drive on Hwy 20 getting here. Mike told me I would like the small City of Republic because there are a lot of the guys that have long hair and beards like mine. “I would feel right at home,” he said.

The area we are in consists of low lying mountains that were blanketed by forests.

We arrived at Curlew Lake Campground at 3:00 pm. It took a little time figuring out the layout of the campsites and the parking. One campsite I liked didn’t have much shade, and it was right next to a camper/trailer. And it had very little views to speak of at the this site. It was quickly taken off my list. As I have mentioned before, it can take me two or three go a rounds to figure out what a good campsite would be for us. We have a lot of things to consider for our perfect site. Sometimes it may just have a good feel to it. Since it was getting late, I was in a bit of a hurry to find hopefully a nice campsite. The other site I seemed to like was a walk-in or walk-up to the campsite on the crest of a hillside overlooking the lake. It also overlooked a portion of the campground from the new site. I walked up to the site to get a better feel for it, and it had a good feel to it. Sold!! It was like being perched upon a birds nest with a birds eye view of our surroundings. On the crest, we have some nice trees for shading. There was a drop off to the lake on the backside. No one else was camping on the other campsites on either side of us, so for now, we have the hilltop to ourselves. It would be nice if it stayed that way. But the weekend is nearing, it is a nice campground with some nice lake side campsites and I figured it will be busy.

We are about a 100 yards from our truck to the campsite, so the first thing was to get the boys tied up at the new campsite, and for me to start hauling the gear up to camp. I think the boys will like this campsite. They will have a lot of things to observe here.

It wasn’t only our gear to haul up to camp, it was our firewood. I am not sure how many trips I took up and down, but I was tired after I was done.

So far, I really like this camping spot we chose. I saw the Ranger coming by our camp, and I stopped him to see if I can give him a payment for our campsite. He happily took it for us.

Once I got the tent set up, and we just relaxed to enjoy the view for a bit before, I fed the boys, and myself. I got a campfire going for an atmospheric feel to the evening. We had a nearby island across from us. With it being close to 9:00 pm we had a peaceful view of the lake. There was just enough light in the darkening sky that was reflecting just enough light on the surface of the water to silhouette the trees of the mountain tops. I was thinking, we are just a short distance from the Canadian border, maybe an hour away, and about two and a half hours from the Idaho border.

It is very peaceful here, we may stay for our allowed maximum stay here of 10 days. With us deciding to go into Idaho, this gives us more time.

We had no water close to our camp, due to the water spickets being turned off. The Park Ranger was nice enough to get the water turned on for us.

We have some pine trees to the west of us, and open sky to gaze at the night sky. We are suppose to have nice weather for our stay here.

Tomorrow we will go into the City of Republic to shop for food, and to pick up some firewood.

I am tired, yet very relaxed, it is time to turn in. The boys like their new home.

May 3, 2018 – Thursday

I slept just okay. It was probably the beers I had to help me wind down a bit for the night, and to relax. I wasn’t getting drunk, it just means I had alcohol that effects my system, and that disturbs my sleeping rhythms. But it really tastes good.

Last night the stars were bright and covering the sky with their infinite glow. We were at a surface elevation of 2,333 feet with a blacken night. The highest elevation we have camped for a while, with no city lights to block our view. It was a very quiet and peaceful evening. This morning it is sunny and will warm up during the day. There were many boats out fishing this morning. Many are small rafts type flotation devices for one or two people, or the pontoon type with small electric motors, and some just had paddles. I saw a man and his wife in a small raft fishing. And then there were the little boats, the row boat size that were used. Then people started coming in with their expensive and fancy fishing boats.

We were not far from the boat ramp with a single wooden dock below. The wooden dock was to tie off the bigger boats temporarily, or for some to fish off of when the boat traffic had quieted down. Some fished early morning for some peaceful and quiet fishing off the pier. Or at night to finish off a nice day with a fishing line floating on the water.

We had a lot of bird activity during the night. It seem this was a big bird habitat for many birds and for breeding and raising their young. Most of the birds making a racket were the Canadian geese at the island across from us. I also heard some interesting calls from other birds.

The boys and I took a quick walk around the camping area, then back to camp to have breakfast.

I did put up the canopy this morning, mostly for sun protection. But if the rains came, we would be prepared. And If we had winds, we could be in trouble.

The boys seemed to enjoy our new camp, with all the sights, and sounds all around them. They had a large grassy area to lie down on, to dig in, and to play. They also bravely explored the steep slope down to the lake. At least as far as the lead line would take them. Our new site thus far seems perfect as long as we have nice weather and the lack of loud people.

I was able to find a place with cheap fire wood, and the guy will sell me a quarter cord for $38.00. The wood was fir.

Our plan today was to pick up firewood, go shopping for food and to finish up organizing camp.

My sitting chair is ripping more and more I sit in it. It is time to put it to rest. I have a replacement in the trailer.

There are a good number of houses at this end of the lake, that are on the southwest side. There is one on the Island. The family on the island uses it for family, and entertainment with friends. They originally owned the land where the campground sits, but donated it to the State Park Service, and they only kept the house on the island, and the island itself. The house from my view point can barely be seen, hidden by the trees on the island.

I heard some strange sounds of birds on the lake. I glassed them, and I am pretty sure they are loons. What beauties they are in sight and sounds. I also saw some osprey nearby. This is a birder’s paradise.

Evening Entry

I couldn’t get a hold of the firewood guy in town for our load of firewood, so that has to be done on another day. We did go shopping in the town of Republic for some food at the Anderson’s Grocery. It looked like our best bet for a variety of foods. We then headed back to camp.

It was breezy today and looked like maybe some rain could come our way. But it never did. Good thing because I left the tent window flaps open.

I saw some interesting things earlier. A cloud formation that looked like a serpent. And while looking down towards the lake I heard a loud splash in the water near the shoreline, and I thought maybe it was an otter. I also saw two submerged turtles on a submerged log next to shore.

Later in the day I was watching two ospreys flying together, one of them was being chased by a crow. Then a much larger raptor came into view flying in our direction in a graceful motion of flight, and over the island. It was a magnificent bald eagle. It had a little scuffle with one of the osprey, then disappeared into the trees. The majestic eagle looked twice the size of the osprey. I heard the eagle screeching, but could not see it among the thick foliage of the trees. A bit later I could see the eagle on a pine tree branch on the island. I then saw a nest only a few feet from the perched eagle, with another eagle lying in the nest. Were there eggs, or hatchlings were in the nest? The eagle, assuming it may be the mother, was lying on the nest all day.

A bit later I was watching two osprey, one catching a fish from the lake, and another osprey trying to grab the catch from the osprey with the fish, while in flight. This little chase of who would get the catch soon ended when the osprey with the fish, flying to it’s nest on the island. It’s nest was only a short distance from the eagles nest. All long these pine trees, I notice many unused nests up and down the tree trunks that I found out they were Herons nests that they reuse each breeding season.

A misty morning with the view of the nesting trees. The bald eagles nest on the right, the herons in the middle and the ospreys on the left.

The osprey nests are usually at the very tip of the trees, and the eagle’s nests are hidden among the thick branches of the trees.

It was an exciting day to see nature in action. I wish I had my video cameras out and ready.

At 7:30 pm it was a beautiful night out in nature. Being fully immersed in nature, it is hard ever being bored. Nature brings many wonders to our senses, and if we can just allow ourselves to go into theses wonders of life deeply, we will experience things very few people experience.

May 4, 2018 – Friday

I slept well last night. We woke to another beautiful day. First light begins around 5:40 am or so. I have been waking up around 6:30 am, and we don’t get up until about 7:30 or 8:00 am. Usually my bed feels to comfortable to get up, and the boys come next to me for loving and scratches. I would love to get up first thing to enjoy the day, but for now it is not meant to be.

A Park worker was the one who told me about the many nests on the island where the Grey heron’s nest. The herons have not begun their nesting yet. I wonder if it is because of the osprey and eagles are nesting now? Those line of trees are a busy neighborhood for nesting. And I have a clear view of many on this side of the island facing our camp.

Because the nests protective areas overlaps each other, there is a lot of quarreling among the species nesting in that group of trees. They definitely don’t make good neighbors that is for sure. I saw the eagle flying right over the osprey nests, and the ospreys didn’t like that at all. They chased the eagle further from their nests, and the eagles nest.

I have noticed the Canadian geese are very territorial among each other in their nesting areas. I hear all their bickering among each other all day and night. They have to be the noisiest creatures here.

Evening Entry

I saw a grey heron checking out the existing nesting sites on the island. I did not see it choosing one yet.

It is an incredible evening with the scattered clouds against the blue sky. It is a calm night after times of gusting breezes in the afternoon. Nothing serious that would have impact the canopy or tent.

I noticed all the geese are in pairs now, and in the beginnings of starting a family.

May 5, 2018 – Saturday

Another beautiful day in nature. It never seems to end. Each day feels closer to spring time, and further away from the long winter we have had. We have some overcast skies in the south, and the rest are clear skies.

The Canadian geese were going all night and into the morning, then through the day and back into the night. Never ending with their constant honking. There was a crow up at day break in our camp trying to get something of interest. Not sure what he was looking for.

A few boats were leaving to fish. The eagles and ospreys were doing their parenting responsibilities and getting breakfast for the soon to become parents.

Yesterday I noticed a nest in a pine tree in our camp that was not taken. Not sure what species of bird built it.

The loons were making their beautiful calls this morning. It is much nicer listening to the loons then the honking geese. But I guess this is common for many bird and waterfowl nesting in large groups. They can be a noisy bunch.

Some campers left yesterday, and some arrived. I am surprised the campground is not that busy.

The heron that was checking out the trees yesterday just came back this morning. The tree it was checking out yesterday, I had realized it had three nests, one is occupied, maybe two are?

The herons look large, but nothing in comparison to the eagles. Once they are in their nests they are hidden from sight. Their neighbors on their left are the ospreys, and on their right are the eagles. I could tell that one heron was in the nest when their head popped up when an osprey flew over it. Probably waiting for food.

Today we will try to get some firewood, and get my other chair out from storage in the trailer.

Afternoon Entry

A view from camp

We picked up the firewood, but it was not fir, but pine. Seth, the firewood guy did not show again, but I did talk with the mother. She told me I could pick up the firewood three at there place, three miles up the road. I was not happy with that, but I agreed. It was a debacle with the firewood, but finally got it. I felt very uncomfortable with this situations as with being out in the middle of nowhere. We did make it out safely with some wood.

We headed for the store for a few things, and stopped at one place for some kindling. I was talking to one lady while I was getting the kindling, about the hassle we were having getting the firewood from this other guy. And she told me she knew a guy just down the road selling fir firewood for a good price. Oh well!

It was 3:45 pm and the afternoon winds were blowin, the skies overcast. But in this chaos of weather, there is always a beauty nature brings. And just as long as our tent and canopy stays upright, all is good. Weather can always change at the most unlikely times. And especially when we are away from camp when we can’t do anything about it, and just hope the camp stays safe.

I was watching a bald eagle flying against the gray background of the clouds, standing out like a beacon in all it’s grace. The osprey was also out chasing, and diving at the eagle, and before it could dig it’s talons into the eagle’s back, the eagle would flip over on it’s back to counter the ospreys threat, with the talons stretched out toward the osprey. It was an amazing sight to watch.

The male eagle came back to it’s nest bringing it’s mate some dinner. I wish I knew if the eggs were hatched?

A woman that fishes the shoreline everyday, walked pass our camp. I asked if she was having any luck? She said, “No.” She said, “The family of otters were scaring the fish away.” The family of otters consisted of two adults, and three pups. So it was otters I heard the other day along the shore. I went for a short walk to see if I could see the otters, and I was only able to see one pup. But that was better than nothing.

On our walk exploring the area we also saw a Red squirrel coming down a tree within a few feet of me. A beautiful little guy. We then saw six deer walking on the same trail we were on.

On the way back from our short walk, I got a good look at a turtle on a log on the shoreline. I also saw that black and white duck I saw at Clear Lake. It was with three smaller brown ducks, maybe her ducklings?

I finally got my new chair out from the trailer to replace my tattered chair. I see rain in some areas towards the west, and the wind feels like it is coming from the east. The wind seems to come and go. Nothing to be concerned about on how it may effect my tent or canopy. We did get some rain in the late afternoon, so we just hung out under the canopy. The canopy can be a life saver when the wind or rain is not that bad. We eventually went to bed, and about an hour in, I heard some people yelling outside. Some folks must have been having a good time. I figured the weather was getting better so we went outside to a beautiful cloudy evening. I was thinking about cooking the steak I had for dinner, but did not want to clean my frying pan, so I fed the boys their kibble with some ham and cheese topping, I had that broiled chicken I bought yesterday and added it in a salad.

The boys and I took an evening walk after dinner, then enjoyed the nice evening for a bit outside. I read a little, then we went to bed.

A paragraph in the book I was reading, I found myself reflecting on tonight and last night. It basically said, “We need to become balanced once again, and it can only happen on an individual basis. And the energy created by those, can do great things, individually, and as a community. And this balance comes from love – Aloha. Give love to oneself, and love and kindness to all.” The Kahuna continued, “This is the only way one can created miracles in ones life and support from the universe and from their ancestors.”

We who have lost this interconnectedness with nature in our modern day struggles in life, and this idea of going within to find the answers we search for, seems obscured for most. We only see life on the surface of our perceptions of the things we see, and should be. I think of the wisdom of the indigenous peoples of the world who have not lost this wisdom, but has been forced out of them through forced assimilation and genocide through colonialism. Stripping them of their ways of life, their cultures, and traditions, In their lands, and even their languages removed. The indigenous peoples of the world saw all life as being sacred, as being One with all life, being interconnected to all things, as they still do. There was no separation with all life forms. If only the modern day man realized this? And what the ancient cultures could teach us, to help us return to a rebalancing with nature, through a spiritual relationship with all life.

May 6, 2018 – Sunday

This morning I woke up at 5:45 am, and the light of the morning sun seeped through the fog. There was a sweet smell of freshness in the air. We didn’t rise from out sleeping slumber until 7:45 am. The sun was shining giving the lake a shimmering light. And soon the clouds began to roll in once again, like waves in the ocean.

More people are leaving today with the weekend over.

Last night the power went off in the area. Even the rotating beacon from the airport.

With all the nice and expensive fishing boat out here, I thought it would be nice to have one of these fancy boats to fish in, but mostly for observing nature. I was hoping to do this with the canoe we have, but it would be difficult getting the boys into it. And could Takota stay in one place in the canoe with his need to be constantly moving around, and not tipping us all in the drink? Maybe they would know this instinctually to be still? I wish I spent the time working with them when they were pups. They are not really water dogs, or canoe dogs unfortunately.

We stayed in camp all day, just watching nature, and the people. But mostly nature.

Afternoon Entry

It is 3:50 pm and it is raining. It is actually coming down pretty good.

When the rain first started it felt refreshing to me. The outdoors had a smell of freshness to it. There was a lot of thunder going on all around us. I am hoping we don’t get hit by the lightning. Being outside watching the clouds and the rain coming down on the lake, is an amazing scene to see. If the rain comes down any harder and the winds kicking up any stronger, we may have to retreat into the tent.

We are now in the tent, and the rain has stopped. Must have been just a little down pour.

The rain clouds are moving away from us quickly, and then reforming. The thunder is back, and right on top of us with the rain pouring down.

I have been watching these people with their high powered fishing boats going out on the lake during a lighting storm. Maybe they think their fancy boats will protect them? Don’t they know that is really not a good idea being on or near water during a lightning storm, with a higher percentage of getting struck by lightning? And yet, they still go out? If I see lightning strikes, we will be heading for the truck for protection.

Evening Entry

At one point the lightning and thunder were right over us. And quickly passed through. Pretty scary it was. It rained for about an hour and a half then stopped. And of course our tent began leaking.

It turned to clear skies at 7:06 pm for the most part. A few clouds where lingering. It was a beautiful night out.

May, 7, 2018 – Monday

I woke up again at 5:45 am. We got a very small amount of rain in the middle of the night. Before rising, I said, “Good Morning” to the boys. They then came to greet me with their wagging tails, and their loving gestures. Nanook would give me kisses on my face, and Takota with his loving cries and nudges against my body. What a wonderful way to start each and every morning that always sets the mornings for me. I couldn’t ask for anything more. And I give thanks for these wonderful moments experiencing being in nature with the boys.

We got up at 7:00 am, went for our walk so we could stretch, and enjoy the freshness of nature that never seems to get old. And if we are lucky, we might see something interesting while strolling on our walk.

Before our walk, the boys and I were being taunted by a red squirrel in a fir tree in camp with it’s chirping, and flicking of it’s long fluffy tail. What a magnificent way to start the day always being greeted by the sights, sounds, and smells of the natural world. And our only job is to enjoy, and be aware of the beauty and wonders in nature. Something that I give many thanks to each and every day. And in that appreciation is having the boys always with me. They are part of this whole experience.

Back at camp from our walk, I got a campfire going, and the coffee brewing. The skies were filled with the warmth of the sun to the east. High overcast clouds to the west. Then the skies change to mostly cloudy throughout. The boys are relaxing until breakfast is ready. I sit in my chair writing in my journal on whatever comes to mind.

My eye caught a gray heron flying across the lake to the island and landed on a willow. I glassed him or her, then over to the eagle’s nest, then back to the heron’s nests.

This area seems to have the most bird activity so far since our journey had began, and most likely due to it being the mating season. And most of it is playing out on the island that is right in front of us from our camp. We have a front row seat to much of the action with what we get to see before our eyes. I am seeing many birds, raptures, and ducks, and an over abundant population of the very noisy Canadian geese.

Afternoon Entry

We were getting increased cloudiness with rain close at hand. As soon as we got back from the store, it began to lightly shower, and the winds began to pick up. Before it started to rain too much and the possibility of thunder and lightning arriving, I thought it was a good time to take a short afternoon siesta, so the boys and I headed for the dry comforts of the tent. This is one reason I prefer having large tents for our journey. It gives us a little more room for comfort vs. being cramped into a smaller tent. Even the 8 person tent seems too small compared to our 10 person tent.

We may have been in the tent for maybe an hour or so, and felt the warmth of the sun coming through. So we got up to this beautiful day of clear skies and the warmth of the sun. We even saw the turtles doing some afternoon sun bathing on the log.

Evening Entry

I had just noticed it was quiet throughout the area, with only faints sounds of birds calling. Even the geese on the island were quiet.

May 8, 2018 – Tuesday

When we awoke to yet another beautiful morning with only a partly cloudy sky, we decided to sleep in a bit more. We got up at 8:40 pm, took the boys for a walk, then got the fire going, got the coffee going, and soon start cooking a breakfast of beacon, sausage, and eggs,

Afternoon Entry

It was shower time, so I went over to the showers to clean up.

We just hung out at camp. Again, it looked like the afternoon thunder storms were coming in. These storms against the mountains provided a beautiful landscape scene, and then they would pass, creating a sky full of billowing white clouds, creating a continuous master piece against the mountains, and in the reflections against the lake, and against the blue sky.

While I was writing on my laptop, this time, and not on my smart phone, and sitting at my office desk, the picnic table, looking out in nature all around me. I was thinking, what a great office to work at. I had the constant changing weather, the beauty of the lake, the mountains, all the wildlife, and breathing in the fresh air.

May 9, 2018 – Wednesday

We were getting rain on and off during the night, so I had to get up to close the window flaps.

I slept pretty well. We got up at 8:00 am. When we were ready to step outside of the tent, it began raining again, but still a light rain. We went for our morning walk in the pleasant light rain. The cloud cover was low, almost touching the tips of the trees. It was beautiful, breathtaking, with a mystical feel to the surroundings. Everything had a scent of freshness in the air. For a brief moment the sun popped out through the clouds, then disappeared again. Few people get to experience this, even when they are in nature. They have forgotten to truly experience nature in it’s purist forms, because they don’t pay attention to nature with all the chatter they allow to come through in their minds. The habitual thinking becomes more important than the splendor nature provides to us. So many have forgotten to be in the present moment.

This morning doesn’t feel cold, it has a peacefulness to her and allows it to permeate through us, allowing it to be experienced within our being.

Today we will head into town, after breakfast, to do some shopping, contact some Outfitters,

and do some laundry.

When I walked the boys this morning we passed the wooden pier and saw two women fishing at the end of the pier in the morning mist. It looked so peaceful. It would have made a great image. Too bad I didn’t have my camera.

Evening Entry

It can be hard in describing what we feel in nature, we can only describe it through feelings, and not in thoughts. And that can be difficult to do, because we have allowed ourselves to live our lives mostly in thoughts. We see our reality of the world only in thoughts, and not in a truer sense in feelings.

Coming back into camp in the late afternoon from our errands in town, the weather seemed to stable out. So I began getting everything ready for a cooked meal for me and the boys, and to relax a bit. The boys enjoyed lying on the comfortable grass.

All of a sudden I heard a loud bang from thunder above me. So I grabbed the boys and ran to the truck. We hung out in the truck for about a half hour after the rains had subsided. We then went back to camp. I began preparing for dinner, and the rains once again returned. We just sat under the canopy and waited for the rains to stop. It is just part of the joys of living in nature. It is much more enjoyable to go with the flow of nature than try to fight it. Nature will always win. Number on rule in nature, alway respect nature, and what it throws out at us, while simply enjoying it. And though it continued to rain, the evening continued to provide endless beauty.

May 10, 2018 – Thursday

We got up at around 8:00 am, but woke up at around 6:20 am, still feeling the effects of the wine I had drank last night. I was feeling a bit more human by 8:00 am.

I heard a few drops falling on the tent skin, but it stopped once we stepped out of the tent to the outside world. As with every morning, our day would begin with our short morning nature walk. The skies were blue only for a moment, then with a strong force of rain clouds moving towards us. The winds began blowing, pushing the rain our way, and soon will be upon us any moment. The wind had a cold chill to her.

The bad and potentially dangerous weather, with chances of lightning, did not stop people from going out on the lake on their boats. Insane! And if not for the lightening, just being out in the cold wind and rain. In rain, wind, or lightning, they had to be out on their fancy sport fishing boats.

I am not sure if the wine had anything to do with it, but I was having a series of flashbacks of my past. Good memories of family and friends. I thanked them silently in my mind for many special moments growing up. Especially for my family. I really don’t know what my life would have been like with my Dad being alive. I know it would have taken a different turn. But I had a lot of needed support from my siblings during those times, and not having the support of a complete intact family unit without a father. I wanted to write about my family, and how it survived not having a father being part of it, but it would have been a big under taking to write, and all my focus and energy would have gone into writing it.

A bald eagle flew by our camp to go hunting, and was harassed endlessly by the crows and osprey.

The rain finally came, the wind stopped, and the worst seemed to blow around us. Yet the forecast is for more rain all day.

And my tent is still leaking at the same spots along the seams as the other tents. And now along the seam at the floor creating small puddles on the floor. I will try to hold out as long as I can before I have to replace another tent once again.

May 11, 2018 – Friday

This morning when we got up at 7:00 am, we had a little fog hanging over the lake, but dissipated quickly. Nature was providing us with different scenes of her beauty.

Right now it is mostly cloudy, cool, but nice, and no wind.

It had rained on and off all say yesterday and into the evening as predicted. But it was mostly light showers when it did rain.

A couple of loons returned to our part of the lake yesterday, and it was nice seeing them, and hearing their calls. I was told the loons were nesting in a different area and that is why we haven’t seen them much.

I am amazed how these large birds, the gray herons blend in so well into the landscape of the trees.

A turkey vulture flew on to a branch of a dead pine tree next to the eagles nest. The vulture stayed there for about fifteen minutes then flew off. There was no reaction from the eagle nest, or the osprey nest, or the heron nests by the presence of the vulture.

We met a single lady, while she was washing herself at a water faucet. Don’t know why she didn’t use the showers here at the campground? Maybe she didn’t know about them? And for some odd reason, I did not tell her about them. When she saw the boys, she commented on them and wanted to meet them. She was in her late 20s to early 30s. She was very pretty and spoke with a Scottish accent. We talked a bit and I told her what me and the boys were doing. She told me she was looking around Washington for a possible place to live. She was sleeping in her truck, and seemed very comfortable living in this environment. She was carrying a nice bush knife on her belt. A bit later, she was walking by our camp and I asked her if she was interested in seeing the eagle’s nest, and she said, yes, and I showed her the nests of the eagle, osprey, and heron nests. We talked a little more than she left.

May 12, 2018 – Saturday

Another beautiful day in nature. The weather is suppose to be nice all weekend and into next week.

This morning I awoke at 4:45 am this morning. It was beginning to get light already, and the birds are beginning to sing their morning songs. Included were the loons. There is such beauty when the loons give their calls on the lake.

While in camp I saw a woman walk to the pier and then to a campsite across from me. I noticed she was a painter, and I thought I would go over to talk with her. I said “Hello, you must be an artist?” Her response back to me was with a beautiful, warm, and cheerful smile. She asked, if I was a ranger? And I said, “No, just a camper.” We talked a bit about art, and I shared some of my work that I had brought with me. Her name was Stacey. It was a joy talking with her, she was a lovely soul, as well as a good artist.

Last night the boys and I had trout for dinner. The trout was given to us by a couple camping here. The woman loved the boys. They loved when they howled. We enjoyed the trout.

Today we will begin getting most of everything packed up for our departure tomorrow. Obviously the tent is the last thing to get packed up. We will have an approximate 4 hour drive to Idaho. I am looking forward to seeing the beautiful state of Idaho. I will get the gas tank filled up today.

Evening Entry

It is 6:55 pm. It is a beautiful evening and warm out. The campground is quiet and peaceful. I was looking forward to getting into Idaho.

May 13, 2018 – Sunday – Leaving for Idaho

We got up at 7:00 am, it was a beautiful sunny morning for traveling. I got everything packed up taking just shy of three hours. We were on the road by 10:15 am. It took a while going up and down that hillside we were camped on. I will miss this campground, with all the wildlife we got to experience and the beauty of this mountain lake, and her surroundings. The weather could have been better, but it was also perfect.

We also met some nice people on our journey, maybe more, if I made the effort, but this was not the goal. I wanted to spend the time with the boys, and making friends with the natural world. A world, many of us have chosen to ignore, and abuse for our own pleasures, self gratifications, and greed – and gives nothing back for all that she provides to us. How many of us give thanks to Mother Earth, to the Moon, and Sun, and to the Universe?

The boys seem to always brings people to us because of their interesting breed. People always comment how well behaved they are, how well trained they are. I just tell them, “They came that way.” And it is the truth. I did very little training, we were just a perfect match for each other for this journey.

Standard
Our Journey Living In Nature, Uncategorized

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 12

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part twelve Includes: Wenatchee Confluence State Park, Lincoln Rock State Park, and Alta Lake State Park

Wenatchee Confluence State Park

April 9, 2018 – Monday – Wenatchee Confluence State Park, Washington

We finally reached the campground, although it was difficult to find. They charged $25.00 per night, that I thought was a bit high. The campground was like camping at a city park and far from a feel of being in the woods. Much of the campground was empty, but it was expect to be busy over the weekend. I paid for seven nights, and really did not want to stay any longer. We will leave on Monday for our next campground at Lincoln Rock State Park, only 7 mile away. Our shortest drive between campgrounds. That is what I like! As always, we settled into our new campsite as if it was like home. I did complain a bit, but then relaxed into it. The campsite wasn’t bad considering where we were staying.he campground is pretty much open with large grassy areas, and scattered trees throughout. I have four trees on my site, one is a large pine tree. The other three trees I am not sure of the species. There is a rectangular shaped sandbox that is at each site for tent pads (it is at least level and hopefully has good drainage). The campsite includes a metal/aluminum picnic table, and a metal fire ring, on a concrete slab. From the other campgrounds we have been to, it feels very unnatural, very intentionally made by humans, and not nature. Our campsite does not have much wind protection, so I hope we may be done with windy days.

I heard the sights and sounds of a crow and robins, as with other bird activity.

Along the rivers edges and the rivers themselves, are carved natural nature habitats left for the riparian and wetland species of birds, amphibians, reptiles, insects, and animals, and surrounded by roadways, freeways, cities and orchards of a variety of fruits. The largest are apples. And surrounded by the cities are beautiful countrysides. Mike reminded me quite often about the great apples Washington grows. Something I was not really interested in, since apples are not part of my diet. For sight seeing, this area would be a good place to visit. But I am not really interested in sight seeing. I just want to be away from people and their man made creations. And just spending our time in nature.

After I got my tent set up, I was ready for a beer or two, and for some food. Weaving our way through the confusing, and complex road system, we found our way into town and an

Albertsons. I grabbed a couple of beers, some sliced ham, a salad, and some firewood. And then we were off back to camp.

It was getting late, and I just wanted to get back to camp before dark. I was afraid I could get lost finding our way back to the campground, in this maze city planning created. I found myself getting into a rush mode, and I was feeling my temper burning on a short fuse.

Making it back to camp, I cracked open a beer, got a fire going, and fed me and the boys. After we were fed, the boys and I took a walk. I was getting a pretty good buzz from the beer I had, and I was not expecting or wanting. It had a high alcohol content of 8.5% that I was not used to. After our walk, the boys and I went to bed. The weather was fairly warm with clear skies.

I woke up in the middle of the night feeling really crappy from the beer, angry, and sick to my stomach. I was finally able to fall back to sleep.

April 10, 2018 – Tuesday

I awoke with a bad hangover from that nasty beer that I had. So first thing I had this morning was my coffee to try and clear my head. It did seem to help a little.

Because the campground was right next to town, the noise went on through the night, as with the sound of the highway next to us. There was never any silence for us, and for nature.

I looked around and I noticed the beautiful mountains that were all around. I felt a little bit normal with nature being near, but there was still that unnaturalness from human noise. There are those who feel at home with this noise, they feel lost without it, it is normal for them. Or it is comfort noise for them. They can automatically block it out into the background of their minds, yet know it is always there. Or we as a modern human race have become so damned conditioned to it, we just accept it as part of life, voiding out the sounds of nature, and the beautiful stillness in silence. I have become very different with human noises when I am in nature. Even the noise of people talking endlessly while in nature. We have forgotten to just be quiet while in nature. For many, we have this need to be always talking. We have this idea that being quiet is not normal in our society. For most of us, on one time or another, we have experienced this quiet, this peacefulness when we step into nature, but it is quickly followed by talking, or inner mind chatter. I am lucky that the boys very seldom bark. They too prefer the silence, with the occasional howl of the call of the wild.

The boys and I took our morning walk, then in camp I got the canopy set up. I finished my coffee, did some writing, while a light rain fell. On occasion the sun would pop out from the cloudy sky. It was 45 deg., with a slight breeze blowing. It felt cold with the rain and wind.

I usually like putting my canopy partially over the picnic table so I can cook underneath it, and giving us a place, protecting us from the rain. That didn’t work because of the concrete surface, and the picnic table being bolted to the concrete. I had to put the canopy on the grass, so I couldn’t cook if it rained.

As the day slowly moved on, I was feeling a little bit more human. But still feeling a bit hungover. We went into the city of Wenatchee to check things out. The city has an old historic charm to it. It was famous for it’s red apples.

Our well groom camp

Afternoon Entry

The day turned out to be a gorgeous day.

It is funny how I may dislike the campsite or campground, but I always settle into it once I get the tent up. In my mind it is our home for however long we stay here. And if the boys like it, I like it. I easily focus on the natural features of the area, and as long as there is nature around us to observe, I am happy. If there is natural habitat around, there is always nature around to see, and listen to usually.

We are getting closer to the Canadian border. I am excited and a bit uncertain with what lies ahead of us. It will open up new adventures in the wilds of Canada’s wilderness for sure.

April 11, 2018 – Wednesday

I slept well last night, as with the boys sleeping soundly. We woke up to blue skies, and 43 deg. A beautiful crisp Wednesday morning at the office. This morning I get to fix breakfast for the boys and I. But first we will go for our morning walk. For our walk, we crossed over the bridge that crossed over the Wenatchee River, that runs into the Columbia River.

A bit later we will pick up some groceries today in town.

April 12, 2018 – Thursday

Last night we got mostly light rain falling. This morning it is overcast and 43 deg. We are not suppose to get any rain today, but extreme high winds. I hope the tent can handle it? If not, back to Fred Meyers again. They have one in East Wenatchee across the Columbia River from us.

The campground is expected to be full this weekend.

The winds are starting to pick up. We may get 20 to 30 mph winds expected. I will secure the tent the best I can.

The boys are relaxing in the sand base

Afternoon Entry

It turned out to be a beautiful day, sunny and warm when the winds were not blowing. We are getting occasional wind gusts, and so far the tent seems to be holding up to them. We were suppose to get rain showers today that never materialized. Today we took a drive to East Wenatchee, and did a little grocery shopping.

April 13, 2018 – Friday

This morning is mostly overcast with the sun trying to break through. It looks like it might be a nice day coming to us. The tent did fine with the winds yesterday. It didn’t blow down this time.

Some of the campers are leaving today, and others are arriving for the weekend. Some arrived last night. Most people camping, only stay for one or two nights. Just a brief moment to really experience nature, that unfortunately, most don’t truly experience because they are too busy in their minds or in their heads to really enjoy it. We humans have forgotten to be still in nature and experience the simple things in just quietly observing and listening to nature. We bring to many distractions with us. I was once that way. I wanted to fill the day with doing stuff. Once I was with a friend, and I told her “Lets see how much stuff we can do today along the Pacific Coast?” And we were able to get those things done, we enjoyed each other’s day together, and it was a wonderful day. One of those things was to see how long we could be in silence while walking on the beach. That did not go so well. It takes much more practice while being with another person, because we have this need to be always talk. It is always about me, and not about just being still in the beauty of nature. This is why I am doing this journey alone with my companions that are for the most part, always experiencing each moment in silence, in reflection within. I think for most, we want to experience doing stuff in nature to be proactive. Being in silence is just a waist of time in the short time we spent in nature. It is hard to do without a lot of practice, especially with other people around. It is actually a good time because it brings one into the present moment.

For some reason it just doesn’t feel like camping here. I don’t even have much of a desire to have a campfire. It doesn’t feel like being in nature although nature is all around us. Just not the nature I want, or was hoping for. I could imagine at one time this was a beautiful place without modern day man’s presence.

The word “Wenatchee” derives from the Yakima word “Wenachi” meaning “River flowing from a canyon.”

April 14, 2018 – Saturday

This morning we woke up to a beautiful sunny and cool day. It is so nice walking out of the tent and taking in a deep breath of hopefully fresh clean air, and hearing the sounds of nature.

A little breeze is gently blowing, with a few clouds out.

The wind was blowing pretty good last night, and flapping the tent around.

Our friend Mike, messaged me that we (the United States), France and Great Britain attacked Syria with missile strikes as a warning to the Syrian government. We live in a very violent world, using destruction and death to make a point. The original peoples (the Native Americans) knew this well in all of the lands we now call the United States of America – the land of the free, for only the ones with white skin.

I think it is time for a little meditation this morning to quiet the mind.

Yesterday I did a little research on a large Indian head figure (a cartoon figure) that is used on top of a building that is part of Home Depot. At one time the building site was a local apple packing warehouse. The Indian head figure was the logo Skookum Apples used as part of the their trademark for their products. Other apple companies used the Indian representation for their own labeling as well. Once the original warehouse was demolished, the Indian head was put in storage, then eventually back up on the Home Depot side of the building that faced the main street. I found this out doing research in the Library. Supposedly the City of Wenatchee saw this Indian figure on top of a building as a historical symbol for the apple industry in Wenatchee, and making it the second largest city in central Washington. The Indian symbol really had nothing to do the Indian people of the area, which I believed was the Chinook Indians. It was simply for advertising and a meaningless symbol. This sign as with other such representations of the Indian people were found offensive, and disrespectful by the Indian people. (I had learned the sign was finally taken down on June 21, 2022).

Both these Apple companies did not get permission by the local tribes to use these trade marks for their products.

A woman and her young son was setting up camp across from us. I was watching to see if she needed help with their tent. She seemed to be doing fine with that. She then wanted to start a fire before dinner. She did what many people do, she put large split logs into the fire ring and used some newspaper to get it going. Once the newspaper went out, so did the logs. So I asked if she needed help, and she said, “yes”. I went over and told her, “The trick in getting a fire going was using small pieces of wood for kindling to start with, rather than larger pieces, and making sure the wood is dry.” And then she could have used the newspaper to get the kindling going. Once the fire was going well, then adding bigger pieces of wood. I grabbed a couple of her logs, and split them into kindling with my kindling splitter. I then brought them back over to her camp, then arranged the wood in the fire ring and started the fire. She thanked me, and I answered with a “I am glad I could help.” My good deed for the day.

April 15, 2018 – Sunday

This morning was a little breezy with partly cloudy skies, and moving toward blue skies. No rain is expected.

So far our moving day will be on Tuesday, weather permitting.

The campground will start clearing out today.

I was talking to a lady, who was camped next to us with her husband, and she was telling me her husband is a fiction writer and trying to get a novel published. I told her I was thinking about writing a book on reflections in nature.

I did decide we would take a drive to Leavenworth today just to check out this popular touristy spot. It was about a thirty minute drive from where we were. Another place Mike told me to check out. We stopped on the way to check out the fish hatchery, then a quick drive through the Main Street of Leavenworth. It was pretty busy so we didn’t stop. It was an interesting place with the whole town uplifted from a bankrupt, and run down town, to an Old style Bavarian Village that attracts a lot of people all year long. It fits perfectly with it’s high peaks of the mountain backdrop at the end of town and surrounding mountain scenery. It would be a magical place in the winter. But it was just a makeover to bring in tourist dollars, and to increase the real-estate values of the area.

The way I felt about it, it really didn’t have any real authenticity to it. It was fake. But it did work on a monetary value. It tricked the people visiting there. It was a visual illusion. They did do a great job on the architectural makeover. In fact, every building now built has to comply with strict Architectural Design Guidelines to match this theme. It is actually a theme park for shoppers and tourists. This is something I would have been interested in not too long ago, but those days are now gone for me. I am now only interested in spending my time in nature with the boys, in all things natural. And in someway show people how important the natural world is to our very survival, and why it is so important to save for future generations. We need nature to survive. We don’t need fake towns for the sake of spending money on material things. We need to move away from the insane pollution materialism causes to our environment. All the natural world is being impacted in very devastating ways through our behavior, and insatiable appetite to spend our money on material stuff.

They are having an Earth Day at Leavenworth on April 22 that might be interesting to go to. The theme will be on community. But will it really be on community or a truer intention of profit. With two big dog (the boys) with me, it might not be so much fun. Especially with Takota not liking big crowds of people around him. He tends to get very nervous, and heads for the nearest exit way.

During the evening hours around 5:00 pm, I saw a guy walking past our camp. He had a back- pack on and he was also carrying a bag with one hand. He sat down under a pine tree just to the left of our camp. He then proceeded to kick away debris from a spot on the ground, and placed a tarp on that cleared spot. He then went through his pack while eating some food he had brought with him. I then saw a Park employee drive by both our camps doing her rounds. I thought she may stop by this guys camp, assuming he didn’t pay for that site he was in, but she drove by as if he was suppose to be there. I was making assumptions that this guy may have been homeless. If he was, I thought that there are other areas he could have possibly camped without having to pay $20.00 to camp here. Maybe they had given this guy a break on the camping fees? I was curious about this fella, so I walked over to his camp to chat with him. I told him, “This is how people should camp with just the minimum amount of things – just the basics.” He didn’t say anything.

I looked down at the stuff he had with him that he had spread out on the ground. I saw his day pack, his tarp, and a cheap sleeping bag that did not look very warm for the weather we have been having, as with having only a tarp for protection from the weather or the ground.

I did bring a bottle of water with me, and offered it to him, if he needed it. He declined, but thanked me. The guy seemed to be in his thirties. With a very short conversation, I left to leave him alone. Later I heard him going through a dumpster between our two camps. He wasn’t actually using the main campsite, but only taking advantage of the protection the tree provided him.

The boys and I turned in for the night. It was windy and cold out. I saw that our neighbor was huddled in his sleeping bag next to the base of the tree, and using the tarp for a little insulation from the ground.

April 16, 2018 – Monday

This Morning it was raining until about 7:30 am, and raining pretty much all night. At times harder than a light rain. We got up at a little past 8:00 am when the rains had finally stopped. It was overcast and had a feeling of a biting cold in the air. I noticed our neighbor was gone. It must have been a wet and miserable night for him. Maybe he found better protection elsewhere in the campground. Maybe at the picnic areas.

It is 10:30 am and the weather is lightening up. The sun is trying to come out.

We did get some snow in the mountains and foothills in our area last night.

I checked the weather forecast for Tuesday and it looks better for leaving, and moving onto our next camp, but the winds may be high which means delaying our move. We will be moving just a short distance to our next camp so the weather we get her, will most likely be where we are going. The weather can be very unpredictable in the Northwest and can be hard to plan our moves to the next camp. Maybe it is like that everywhere. I always check the weather at our current location and our final destination. And just hope the weather will be good. The weather always changes in real time here and one never knows what will come. Will it be rain or high winds, or both. We have some flexibility in the day we leave. We can stay here another day or two, but then I want to make sure I miss the weekend crowds, as with throwing off those days I try to leave which preferably are on a Sunday, Monday, or Tuesday, at the latest. And to add to that, the time limits we have at each camp. It is like a balancing act working with the camping limits, and the weather, in making it work. I still have two additional days for our stay here, if I need them, but then we will be leaving late during the week that could effect finding a campsite that works for us. Weather always plays a factor in if we leave or stay, as with the amount of time we have at each campground. I want to try playing the best odds in our favor in this camping game. But many times, it is up to Mother Nature.

While drinking my hot coffee and trying to stay warm, I saw the homeless guy returning to his camp with his arms loaded with plastic bags. He was coming from town, but he first dropped by the Park office before he returned to his camp under the pine tree. Back at his camp, He unloaded his bags that he had with him. A tarp first, then a tent that he began setting up. I am guessing he may have walked to Walmart. I called to him and asked if he wanted some coffee, and he declined my offer once again. I asked if he was able to stay dry last night? And he said, he got a little wet. He told me his poncho that he got, leaked and got his sleeping bag and him, wet. I also asked him if he had a sleeping pad? He said, he uses a blanket. I suggested he get a sleeping pad. I also asked what his sleeping bag is rated at? He told me a 40 deg. Rating. That is not enough with the weather we have been getting, especially if he can’t keep his sleeping bag dry. I am telling him this stuff and I have to realize he probably has little money to get the equipment he needs, and being able to carry it around from place to place. It is difficult for the homeless living in this environment.

He began opening up to me a little more, and began sharing his story. He told me he was laid off from his job, actually fired. I didn’t ask why. The unemployment he was getting was cut off. He told me he was working for a fruit company. His name was Shawn. He got his car repossessed, because he lost his job, no unemployment, and very little to no money. He told me when he had his car and working, he came here to sleep at night. The reality for many Americans. I was very close to that with the economic melt down in 2008. Luckily I had a friend who took me and Shiloh in until work started again, but it was still a struggle. I had lost Shiloh in 2011, and eventually I got Takota and Nanook for the journey we are on now. I tell this story in Part 1 of Our Journey Living In Nature. Then we chose to be homeless again, but in a more controlled way, a more purposeful way, so we could have a deeper reconnect to nature intentionally.

After our talk, I felt a connection towards his hardship he was experiencing. The boys and I then headed for town to pick up a few things, but before that we dropped by the Park Office. I bought a bundle of firewood for our neighbor, and had them deliver it for me. I wish I could have done more to help him. Hopefully he can stay a bit warmer with a campfire. I also let him use one of my tarps that I had.

Evening Entry

It was cold, overcast, and windy all day. But with no rain. It is suppose to be windy tomorrow, but no precipitation. I made the decision we would leave camp for our next camp on Tuesday, and hope for the best. The question is, will I be able to get the tent up if we have wind at our next camp?

Lincoln Rock State Park

April 17, 2018 – Tuesday – Lincoln Rock State Park, Washington

Our campsite at Lincoln Rock State Park

After getting up, we went on our morning walk, then prepared for our departure for our new camp. I was not in a hurry to pack up and just took my time, because we only had the 7 miles drive to our next camp that was just across the Columbia River.

I made some coffee, fed the boys, and took my time packing. Our neighbor was gone. He returned my tarp I let him use. I wished him the best in his travels.

We got all packed up and out of camp by 11:30 am, It was a relaxing drive with very little traffic. The boys were excited to head for our new camp. I hope it is a better campground and campsite then the one we just left. It was nice being able to help a couple of campers in small ways, giving us purpose. So there was a reason for us to be there at that particular campground, and at that particular campsite, and I felt grateful.

It took us a half hour to get to Lincoln Rock State Park. On the way there I noticed a diner/gift shop with outside seating that we may use for an occasional meal. That is if they will allow the boys to be with me. It is very close to our camp, and it also has WiFi. The boys are fine with me leaving them in the truck for a short period. It is like their second home. If the weather is good I will leave the back windows fully opened for them, and I don’t have to worry about them jumping out. But when I can, I always want them to be with me. Doing things I do. Keeping that close bond with them on this journey we are on together.

Entering the campground entrance I noticed the wind was blowing pretty good. That had me a little bit concerned. It was a large campground, and we did our typical drive thru of the sites available that could work best for us. I chose a site in the rear of the campground, next to the Columbia River but not right on the edge of the river. It was set back a little bit. There was a campsite in front of us that could easily be blocked by a trailer ruining part of the view we had of the river. The winds were not bad where we were. But did I learn my lesson being right in the canyon where the wind can blow hard right through our camp? Obviously not! I wanted the prime real estate on the river front, This camping area we chose was empty of campers. We were the only ones there. Just the way I like it! We will have to see what it is like on the weekend.

The site I chose for us had good sun exposure, and some nice trees in camp where the boys and I could enjoy for a good shady spot if needed. We had a great view of the Columbia River, the typical picnic table and fire ring, and the restroom was close by. This campsite could also be another disastrous site for winds.

I unhitched the trailer at our new home, then we drove to the main entrance to pay our camping fees. They charged $20.00 per night. And we paid for 8 nights. We paid $5.00 less per night at this much nicer campground, then at our last.

Back at camp, the first thing was to set up the tent before any winds prevented us from doing so. I had no problem getting the tent up with the little wind we had. The boys approved of their new home with soft grass to lay on, and lots of things to watch for.

The Camp Host dropped by our camp and we had a nice little chat. He was telling me, he saw a moose crossing the river where we were at. I thought that would be cool to see. I mentioned to him I notice a lot of Marmots in the campground. He said, “They were a big nuisance.” Jokingly I asked him if I could set snares for them? He said, “Go for it.” Of course I wouldn’t do that in a State Park. I am sure if I got caught by a Park Ranger, there would be a stiff fine that came with it. And it is not a good place to do it in a State Park campground anyway.

The boys relaxing at our new camp

We headed for East Wenatchee to do Some shopping for food. A quick 15 minute drive away. I also found a good source for firewood, and called the person to pick some wood up tomorrow.

With the exception of a little wind, it was a beautiful day, and a nicer evening at our new home in nature. We found a beautiful spot to camp that feels very remote, quiet, and peaceful. I heard some wind blowing this evening, but it did not seem to bother our camp much. We have a lot of critters running around to keep the boys busy watching them. They never saw these over sized squirrels (Marmots) before. They were running all over the place and chirping their warning calls, “Be aware! There are intruders.”

We had two campers come in later in the day for only a one-nighter.

The Camp Host was telling me there were lots of critters here including Red and Gray squirrels, Golden eagles, Osprey, Canadian geese, a variety of ducks, Marmots, and Quail. And we saw Juncos, Robins, and Crows.

The noise from the highway isn’t bad.

We are just upstream from the Rocky Reach Dam, and power station. We can take a short walk there from our camp.

We took a walk to the dam this evening while it was still light out.

I am very pleased with our choice to camp here. We do have a concrete pad, unfortunately where the picnic table and fire ring are. And the picnic table is metal. We also have bees and yellow jackets around, so I will have to be care with the boys, and their food. The Host also told us the wind comes in through the River Canyon from the north, which I already had guessed. If we get strong winds from the north, our campsite will be the first to get hit.

April 18, 2018 – Wednesday

I didn’t sleep well last night. This morning is 40 deg., and overcast with high clouds. The weather forecast is suppose to be nice for the week.

The boys and I went for our morning walk to check out the campground.

Getting back to camp I fixed breakfast for the boys. I thought I would try the Cafe down the road for my breakfast. It was pretty good, but over priced. I got the boys a side order of bacon. It was cold and dry, but the boys did not seem to care. The people who worked there were nice, and they enjoyed seeing the boys. They always bring attention to themselves.

Today I was getting a bit irritated because I misplaced my note pad. I thought I may have left it at the store yesterday. I use the note pad for my grocery list, for notes, and phone numbers. I did not want to lose it. I did find it, but in reminds me how I have to be more careful, and attentive when placing things down just any where, like keys, glasses, cash, and anything else that has importance. Sometime I will put things in a pocket, instead of where they should be put, or putting them in a different pocket. Then I have to frantically search for where I put it. Constantly moving makes it very difficult to replace things, and can put me in a deep pickle of a situation if they had to be replaced.

The drive to get the firewood was a little longer than I wanted, but we finally got there. The guy was a tree cutter and had all kinds of wood and different species. They were all piled up in unorganized pile heaps. I had to go through these piles of wood selecting the ones I wanted then loading them in my truck. It took a lot longer then I wanted, but I was happy with the different species of woods. I got about a quarter cord of wood. I got birch, and many types of fruit and nut trees. I probably paid more than I should have though. So far the birch I thought was the best burning. Each time I burned a different wood, I got to experience the smells of that particular wood.

We also picked up some groceries today. It was a long day.

Evening Entry

It was a bit breezy this afternoon. At 6:30 pm the winds calmed.

The boys are being distracted and pulling a lot more with all the scents of animals around us while we are on our walks. I had to scold them on occasion for their pulling on the leashes. It was hurting my arms.

I put some bird feed out today, and so far only one junco came to feed. I am sure the word will get out about the feed in our camp. It always does.

I was thinking whether we should continue onto Alaska, or head east to Idaho. I will have to ponder on that. That will change everything if we head into Idaho.

April 19, 2018 – Thursday

We awoke to beautiful blue skies. It was a little cool, but nice. Very seldom have we had days like this. I was still thinking about whether we should head to Alaska or Idaho? I threw it out to my friends on Facebook and there was no one for Alaska, and 6 people for Idaho. Ninety percent of me is leaning towards Idaho. If we head to Idaho, I have to start planning on where to go, and finding horse packers to take us into the back country. I didn’t think that would be that hard, but it was becoming very challenging. I was hoping to find private property for a summer camp, and a winter camp. I did not want to move from camp to camp like we have been doing, but the forest service had their rules on how long one can stay in one area, and that was usually 14 days max. My goal was to spend as much time in the backcountry of Idaho rather than bouncing from campground to campground, and dealing with people.

The boys and I went for our morning walk, and I fixed breakfast for us.

Soon the weekend crowds will be coming in, usually starting on Friday. It has been nice having the whole area to ourselves. It is very peaceful here without people. One of the campers that came in on the same day we did, left the next morning. They were sleeping in a small SUV. They are likely homeless I am guessing. They then came back, and left again this morning. People do this to avoid paying for camping. I have not been thinking too much about how many homeless are doing this, but I suspect many are. Through a little observation, I can tell if they are homeless or camping, or doing what we are doing, living in nature in campgrounds, or boon docking. I tend to be the longest staying. I like to stay in our camps usually the full two weeks to really experience the area and just relaxing in nature. I would hate constantly moving every few days to each camp. It would be a lot of work, with no time to appreciate and enjoy nature, and being able to relax in one spot. Each campsite we go to feels like we are going home, because we get to know it more than most people do.

While sitting in my chair I saw a female junco fly to a pine tree next to where I was sitting and the two boys lying. She was checking things out in our camp. She then landed on the grass next to us. Then another female junco flew into camp, then a male followed. We may have a full house soon. Once an osprey flew over camp, the juncos quickly split the scene.

Evening Entry

I did not get much done today, but some battery charging done with my solar. We just relaxed on this beautiful sunny day. I was also checking new routes to go, and talking with some friends, telling them our new plans. The wood I am burning this evening is a cherry wood. A good burning wood with a pleasant smell. We had a peaceful evening.

Only one camper came in this afternoon.

April 20, 2018 – Friday

We woke to another beautiful day. The sun was shining with an endless blue sky, and the birds were singing their songs. I feel so grateful I chose to do this, living in nature. Each day being able to step out into the natural world refreshes my soul. And of course having Takota and Nanook with me on this journey is always a joy.

Last night after going to bed, gusts of wind was blowing against the tent, and with it’s low roar moving through the trees. I felt I was part of nature, I felt at peace.

Another day, more magical moments in nature. A cup of coffee in hand, a nice fire going, and the boys close by me. What could be better than this moment? As with me, it seems the boys are thoroughly enjoying being in nature.

While walking the boys I heard a faint sound high above me. It looked like tiny flying ants, I then realized it was a flock of Canadian geese flying north bound.

No other campers came in last night. Maybe it will be a peaceful weekend?

April 21, 2018 – Saturday

We woke up once again to another beautiful day. We took our morning walk.

It is 10:45 am and the breeze is kicking up bringing a chill in the air. I made a fire to warm up, then fixed breakfast.

Our blackbird friend with no right foot came by to munch on some feed. A junco joined him. I am not sure what happened to his foot. I first saw him a few days ago in camp eating the seed on the ground. It looked like he has a red band above his foot. With a closer look it looked like a red thread wrapped around it. It seems he is getting around just fine with his handicap.

It was pretty windy today, as with a good part of the evening.

Last night one camper came into our camping area. This makes four campers including us. They are all sleeping in their cars or trucks. Two of them have been here for the past few days.

April 22, 2018 – Sunday

This morning was overcast, and no rain predicted.

The few campers that were here on the weekend, are leaving today. One young couple got in late last night, and left early this morning.

I am finding I am using my smart phone much more often. Sometimes I use if for my journal entries.

Today, as with yesterday, we will stay in camp to observe nature. We have such a beautiful view of the river, and mountains.

The pair of blackbirds, especially Gimpy, comes all the time now. And only one junco coming into camp to feed. It has been pretty quiet as far as the birds coming to camp for a visit.

I will have to figure out what our next camp will be.

It is 11:45 am, we finished a late breakfast. And all the campers in our area have left. We are once again alone.

The sky is beginning to clear for another nice day weather wise. We also had a nice evening at camp last night with a nice campfire.

April 23, 2018 – Monday

Waking again to another beautiful day. We are getting spoiled with this nice weather we are having. It is nice when I can look out through the small tent windows and see the trees. The trees always having a healing effect to my very being.

I talked with a Facebook friend and she said she may have a cousin who may let me stay on his property in the winter. I will look into that as an option. I will meet with him when I get into Idaho.

We did a little shopping prior to our move to our next camp on Wednesday. And I called a couple of Outfitters in Idaho to find out if they do Drop Camps, and for how much.

April 24, 2018 – Tuesday

We woke up early, usually when the morning light begins to illuminate into the tent. We got up at 8:00 am, but before that I did a short writing on Facebook and gave the boys their morning loving and scratches. I spent some time warming next to the fire, and sending photos and short writings again on Facebook.

Finally we got more than one junco that came to visit us in camp to enjoy the bird feed. We got four of them critters.

Overall we have blue skies with a small breeze keeping the air cool.

When I studied Art in college I always enjoyed nature landscapes. I would imagine being there, experiencing what the painter was experiencing. I am now doing this in real life. What a gift.

I will take a shower today, and do a little organizing for our departure tomorrow.

We are now getting more birds coming to camp, with our reliable blackbird, Gimpy.

Going through my messages to Mountain House Foods, I thought I do a follow up call to them. When I got a hold of a customer service person on the phone. I asked them if they have done any improvements as far as making their products healthier by eliminating GMO (Genetically Modified Organisms) from their products? I was surprised to here that they were working on it, and are getting close to being certified as being “GMO – Certified Free.” I told them that was great! I also asked if I had anything to do with their decision with my constant hounding for them to change. They told me, they had been thinking about the change for some time. That was a pure lie. When I first spoke with them back in 2011, they had no intention in changing. I also talked with other companies at that time on their freeze dried foods. It seemed some companies were making an effort to change, and others like Mountain House didn’t really care. It was all about the bottom line of making a profit over providing a healthy product.

In writing this blog (January 5, 2024) I checked Mountain House’s website and they did mention in Bold Letters – NO GMO. But looking on their packaging for each product, there was nothing about being certified GMO Free or “Non GMO.” I wonder why that is? Mountain House only has one snack food that I could see that is labeled “Organic, and non GMO,” but this does not mean that the rest of their foods are GMO Free. And maybe that is why it is not labeled on all their foods as being GMO free, or being organic.

When I talked with other companies that make these freezer dried foods back in 2011, one of their issues was finding organic products including GMO free. Which at that time was a legitimate case. They weren’t available to get such products as easily as they are now, and if they found such products, they would be very expensive. That is one excuse for Mountain House in the ingredients they put in their products. They told me, If it is good for the FDA, it is good with us.

I really have to question Mountain House, if they are really telling the truth about their foods, and are they really healthy for us? The upside for Mountain House is that they are good tasting.

For those who may be concerned about Mountain House and other food companies with what is in their foods, I would suggest doing your own investigation, and call these companies. Only if people are proactive can change happen. It is time food producer take responsibility for foods they sell to the consumer – providing safety over profit.

Evening Post

Once the wind stopped I could feel the warmth of the sun come through my body. It got up into the high 70s during the day. The evening was very comfortable, and pleasant.

We went to the Cafe down the road for lunch to check on emails and messages. An Outfitter got back to me, saying they could do it. So that was exciting.

I took a refreshing shower when we got back to camp.

We were lucky not to have bad winds here, because we were totally exposed to the winds. We could have easily found ourselves having to replace yet another tent. One might ask, just get a different tent? Good question. I didn’t trust the quality of most of the other tents Fred Meyers was selling. I wouldn’t buy Coleman tents, and the others I know nothing about. I figured I would get one Columbia tent that would last longer. It was obvious the 8 person tent wasn’t one of them.

Our drive to Alta Lake State Park is about an hour drive from our current location. I like these short drives to our new camps.

Alta Lake State Park

April 25, 2018 – Wednesday – Alta Lake State Park, Washington

Our new camp

I wasn’t in a rush to take down the tent. I just took my time. We had a pleasant morning weather wise, and I just wanted to enjoy it, rather than being in a rush mode.

We left Lincoln Rock State Park at 11:30 am. Takota and Nanook were excited to explore a new camp on our adventure. Takota showed the most excitement by rough housing with Nanook, and telling him, “Come on Nanook, lets get going to our new camp.”

We arrived in the City of Chelan around 12:30 pm. It was a nice little city. We drove through the west side of town with the large lake running partially along side. The lake looked nice, but the view of the snow capped mountains were much more spectacular.

Originally we were looking at Lake Chelan State Park to camp, But when we drove through looking for a site I was not too impressed. So we tried Twenty-five Mile Creek State Park, and I thought that was a joke. So we headed back on the highway to Alta Lake State Park, a half hour north of us from Chelan. I missed the turn off to Alta Lake and had to turn around and backtracked about 20 minutes to the turnoff. Once turning onto the turn off, we where driving through a beautiful mountain landscape. I was getting excited from what I was seeing. I was hoping the campground was just as nice. I pulled into one campsite I liked, and was told it was reserved and was guided to other campsites a little bit further from the one I liked. The lake and camping near the lake was very busy because of a Fish Tournament they were having on the weekend. The lake was small, but beautiful, and was surrounded by mountains.

We drove through one camping area that was part forested, and part dirt and rocks. It looked like a good habitat for rattle snakes, and we would be exposed to the sun most of the day, as with the wind and rain if we got any. I decided to pick a site with a nice treed area. The only problem was that I had to carry all my gear down to a lower area from the parking place. And when we leave, carrying everything back up the hill. But, it seemed to be a good site for us.

The Camp Host stopped by while I was unloading our gear. He asked if we got settled in okay. He told me we were lucky to find a campsite because of the fishing event and the expected crowds this weekend.

Every time prior to us leaving for a new campground, I say a little prayer, asking for support, guidance, protection, and in finding us a good campsite. So far, it seems to work.

We have enough food for about three days before we have to go for a resupply of food. Until then, we will just hang out in camp, explore the area, and the beauty.

April 26, 2018 – Thursday

The first campsite I wanted that was already taken for the weekend, it overlooked the lake, and mountains. It was also where many of the campers were camping with their RV’s, all in a row that we would have to look at everyday, and I am sure it would be a noisy group. We are happy with our spot in the trees, and overlooking the mountains to the west.

We had a late breakfast this morning.

Today I got our our camp fully setup and we walked around the area. We just stayed in our camp for most of the day. It was a warm day today and nice being able to stay in the shade of our camp.

April 27, 2018 – Friday

We got up at 8:15 am, and we went for our walk around the campground, with clear skies welcoming us to a new day. It is suppose to be in the 80s today. We didn’t have a morning fire yesterday, but today will be a good day for one.

The birds we have seen are quail, robins, crows, and heard a great horned owl hooting close by our camp last night. There is also a pair of Bald eagles at the lake. Another bird we saw flying around could have been possibly a meadow lark.

It was nice smelling the smoke of the campfire this morning, and I noticed a birch log burning and a layer of it’s bark curling by the heat of the fire, then catching from the oils within the bark. Because of the high flammability of the oil, and it’s thin layers that can easily be pulled off, birch bark makes a good tinder material for fire starting, and can easily be started with a spark from a metal match. The wonders of nature.

On occasion a nice mountain breeze would blow through camp, that helps take some of the heat off. Tomorrow we should have a full moon.

I was told by the Park Ranger that there was a big fire here, back in 2014. The scars from the fire can still be seen. It was named, the Carlton Complex Fire. It was a massive wildfire that burned 256,108 acres and was caused by four separate lighting strikes that merged into one fire. The fire caused an estimated $98 million in damages. It destroyed 353 homes total, as with other property damage. This area was much more wooded prior to the fire. I believed the fire had stopped at the point of the campground.

We had a nice day today. It was warm and pleasant.

April 28, 2018 – Saturday

The Fishing Derby begins today on a wet and dreary morning. The temperature is cool, but not cold, and with a very light rain falling. Due to the weather, the excitement seemed low key to get out into it.

And I once again got caught with my pants down in not being prepared for any foul weather that might befall upon us. But it happens. For those who read my blogs, I try to follow the weather the best I can, and it is not always predictable. Mother Nature does what she wants. With the nice weather we have been having, who would have thought? But livings in the outdoors one always has to be prepared for any type of weather that could effect our safety and well being. This wasn’t a big deal this morning, things got a little wet like my chair, and the firewood. Now if I needed wood for a fire quickly, I could be in trouble. In this situation, I did without a fire, and I covered my chair with a tarp to sit on. It was no big deal, but I always think, “What if it was a survival situation, not having a fire could be bad, or at least very miserable and uncomfortable?” One would need good fire starting skills in wet weather, and most likely with wet wood. Back in 2009 I was in the backcountry with my other dog, Shiloh (in my blog, “Our Journey Into The Wilderness”), working on survival skills, and failed miserably in getting a fire going. I did finally get a fire going, but with great frustration. It was a good learning lessen for me though. I was not as prepared as I thought I was. The next time I was in that situation, I had better tools to deal with that situation and got a fire going easily. It obviously takes longer to prepare and gather the right materials than in normal situations, but it can be done. It was a big confidence builder for me in achieving this fire starting skill.

Now, on this morning, it might be nice having a fire on this misty morning. I could have put some firewood in a dry place, protected from weather in such occasions as we are having now. Or just making the effort and time in getting a fire going. But having a fire was not that important to me on this morning.

Maybe if we make enough mistakes, maybe we will eventually learn from them. If I would have just simply kept an emergency supply of dry firewood and kindling stashed away I could have had a nice fire going. Now if it was a down pour, maybe not!

I had noticed the campers below me had took the firewood from the campsite that was being remodeled, that I was taking ownership of. It is first come first serve on the free lying firewood. A lesson for me in sharing, and not judging in the very act I would do in their situation. And does it really matter since I have enough firewood for our stay here? Firewood has become like gold when living this lifestyle, at least for me.

I did tell the Park Ranger that those campers were flying a drone in the campground that is not allowed. I dislike those drones especially when they are not allowed. It is a privacy issue, and a noise issue. And a safety issue for flying aircraft in the area.

I did close the tent up as far as closing all the window openings except one that was next to me. The rain did rain at the time it was forecasted. The window flap was easy to close without having to get up. We had clear skies last night, and I didn’t think it would rain. And obviously I was wrong. It is better to be prepared then wrong.

I did spot the Great horned owl next to camp on the very tip of a pine tree. They are such magnificent creatures.

While the coffee was perking on this fine morning, I put up the canopy. It is almost 12:00 pm.

Today we will go shopping for groceries. The weather forecast says rain until Tuesday, with Wednesday being nice.

Yesterday I went to the golf course to purchase some block ice. The golf course is only a short distance from the campground. When pulling out of the drive I hit something hard on my right tire. It didn’t good. It was a concrete barrier for a manhole that I did not see. It ripped off a plastic guard from the underside of my bumper, and damaged part of the tire rim. Luckily the damage did not prevent me from driving the truck safely, and I did not have to get it repaired if I chose not to. It also did not impact the alignment of the wheel.

I mentioned it to the pro shop of the golf course that they should mark that obstruction better so people can avoid it. They just told me, there was never a problem until I hit it?

Evening Entry

After doing some evening journaling, I received a text message from my oldest sister that our sister Sue had just pasted away. She was the middle sibling of the five of us. I felt a great loss and a numbness within. Sue was the first of our siblings to die. She was also the sister who went with us to pick up Takota and Nanook from the breeder in Michigan. Such a loss is hard to grasp or believe. She was a wonderful sister, and will be missed by all of us. “I love you Sue.” When I was thinking about her, I just smiled with all the wonderful memories I had of her, as with what she had given to our family. She was a wonderful soul and a gift for all of us.

April 29, 2018 – Sunday

I slept pretty well, but the loss of my dear sister being gone was always on my mind. I felt sadness knowing her bright presence in the world was gone in her physical form, but knowing her spirit will always be with us. I am grateful that she was part of my life. I remember in one of my earliest memories, her teaching me how to tie my shoe laces. It was a little more challenging because I was left handed. I remember her voice, and her laugh, as with many memories with her. Without my siblings giving me guidance after our Dad had died when I was only four years old, my life would have been much different.

Tears come to me unexpectedly when I think about her, and when I feel her, smiles also come from the joy she gave to me. She was a wonderful gift to all of us.

Sue was the first loss of a sibling, and I guess the hardest. It is just part of getting old. We see family go, and friends go, and then it will be our time to go. I am finding I think more about my family, and how grateful for what they have shared with me, and shaped me, in my life. And maybe this is part of getting old? Just trying to find our place in the world can be difficult, But having sibling can help. I have gotten support from my sisters on our journey. As with my oldest sister, maybe some support, and mostly concern for her youngest brother and his venture. But not so much with my two brothers. Maybe they think I am crazy for doing this? Or they just don’t understand?

I believe being in nature, I am dealing with the loss of Sue, much better. I feel more connected to all life when I am in nature with the boys. They are my family. Before going to bed, I talk to Takota and Nanook silently or out loud, while giving them rubs, scratches, and kisses, thanking them for being with me. When being awakened by the songs of the birds each morning, in feeling the aliveness in the plants, and trees. And being removed for the most part, from the synthetic world we have accepted to be in, in this mad, mad world most see as normal. We live in an illusional world of materialism.

It is Sunday when most campers leave for home on their short weekend trip in nature. What it means to me, is being able to experience the silence and solitude in nature, with no time line being in nature. Just moving to different spaces in nature.

I was fortunate enough at a young age to experience a little camping with my Mom and my brother, Ron, who was three years older than me. Ron had an adventurous spirit, and I got involved with him on certain things that I probably wouldn’t have had without him. So he had a lot in shaping me into what I am today.

I am sure I am being watched by my family who are in the spirit whelm, especially Dad and the beautiful great outdoors we are experiencing, and with Mom who loved trees, and with Sue who loved the tiny creatures, like the butterflies, and humming birds who visited her gardens.

We have been living in a tent now for over five months, and it is never getting old. We are always in nature, and have no intention in going back to the so-called modern world.

My dear sister Sue will always be in my mind, and who knows, maybe she will appear to me as a bird singing a beautiful song, or a butterfly fluttering around our camp.

Waking to clear skies, it soon turned into overcast with a short shower. It is always beautiful in what nature provides to us in her endless beauty. She is always changing, even if we are not aware with our numbing senses.

The campers below my camp left, but before they did, they dumbed the remaining wood they collected and put it in the fire pit, stacked high and left to burn, while they left for home. I had to put water on the fire to extinguish it. This is what some stupid people do in nature. This is how forest fires start, by stupid people doing stupid things, with no regard for nature, for all life, and the impact they have on her.

April 30, 2018 – Monday

We woke up to more cloudy skies. It may sound like I am tired of these overcast skies, but these are just my observations. I am bit tired of the rains, but overall the very light rains can be very pleasant as long as we have a dry place to escape to, to stay dry while they are here.

The clouds are slowly disappearing into clear blue skies, and the air is becoming warmer.

We took our morning walk, the campground is close to being empty of campers. It is very peaceful here. We took a back road behind the lake where there were cabins spread out among the woods. They were lucky to be saved from the wild fire back in 2014. They were lucky.

Returning to camp from our walk, I got the coffee going and was just enjoying the moments in nature with the boys.

Earlier this morning while we were still in bed, I heard a couple of trucks roll in just across from us, then parked. I was curious what that was about. Back at camp I noticed they were returning back to their trucks, I couldn’t hold my curiosity and I walked over to talk with them. I asked them what they were gathering? They told me, morels. Then one guy opened up his plastic bag with a pretty good quantity of them. I mentioned I have not yet had the opportunity to try them. He asked me if I wanted some? And I couldn’t refuse. So he grab some and gave them to me. I thanked him, and told him I will have them for breakfast this morning. The morels they were picking were small. They had harvested the bigger ones on their prior gatherings here. Morals will flourish in burned out areas after a forest fire. It also brings out many searchers of this mushroom delight. And for many foraging these very popular mushrooms, there was no limit. They would pick as many as they could find or their bags could hold.

They left, and I returned to camp to prepare the morels for breakfast. I soaked them in water for cleaning. I would cook them in bacon fat with my sausages, then mix them in my scrabbled eggs. It was a pretty tasty meal. I was thinking maybe I should try to gather some for my hamburger tonight.

Today, we will run into town for a few food items, and get the gas tank filled for the truck. Tomorrow I will take a shower and begin getting things packed up for our move on Wednesday.

I was using pine limbs and twigs for our fire. It makes a good fire starter, but can also take a little time to gather. It took me a few trips to gather.

Today feels like it will be a warm day.

This afternoon we took a walk for to the area across from camp where the other people we searching for morels, I did finally spot to very small morels together, but I did not pick them due to their small size. I thought I would let them grow up so some other person can enjoy them hopefully. I wanted to be a responsible forager.

May 1, 2018 – Tuesday

The first day of May began with clouds in the morning then quickly clearing up nicely, Today I will get part of the camped packed up for tomorrows move.

The week we were here went quickly. A week never seems to be long enough, unless our camp did not turn out well for some reason. We had a nice camp. Everything went fine with the exception of a few dings to the truck that was not serious and more just cosmetic, and did not prevent us from moving forward on our road trip.

May 2, 2018 – Wednesday

This morning was bright and sunny. A good day to travel. We went on a quick walk, then I began packing up camp. And packing up it was. I had to carry everything up hill to the truck and trailer.

Our next camp was about three hours away. We left this camp by 12:00 pm. As always, the boys were excited for a new adventure, as I was. Because we started late in the week, I was hoping we would not have any issues finding a campsite at Curlew Lake State Park, Washington.

My focus now is to find Outfitters to take us into the backcountry for the summer months that will soon be upon us. And I am finding this task in finding Outfitters to do drop camps won’t be that easy.

For those who do not know what “Drop Camping” is? It is for usually a group of campers who want to stay in the wilderness for about 10 days or so. The Outfitters will take the campers into a wilderness area on horseback, and pack in their supplies on horse or mule pack animals, will then drop them off at a certain location and pick them up at designated time to return home. It can be expensive, but it gives those more time to truly experience the wilderness areas.

When I began doing this back in 2009, I thought this was a good way to go, but we did it alone. Just me and my dog, Shiloh. It was a little scary doing it alone for our first time, but we survived for seven days. After that we were hooked on experience the wilderness alone this way. We would always hike in and hike out. The Packers would bring our food and gear on pack animals. We usually had three to four pack animals bring everything in with two packers. One of the down sides, especially doing it alone, and in an area that is unfamiliar to us, is knowing where to set up camp and where to have the packers drop our stuff off? Were we able to find the drop off point with all our gear?

Our journey originally began with me and Shiloh in 2009 that is described in our blog, “Our Journey Into The Wilderness.” And now in our new blog, “Our Journey Living In Nature,” with Takota, Nanook and me.

Standard